Source and licence
share: publicsahidicSource: OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft/pages
Attribution: Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0
Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.
The text — part 1 of 21
2,589 lines · a line number is a link to itselfThe layers have different numbers of lines, so they are lined up page by page, and within a page line by line by letter similarity; a line one layer has and another lacks (the Cairene layer leaves out lines that are not Coptic) gets an empty cell.
| ref | L0 witness (OCR) | L1 Cairene | L2 Kemetic |
|---|---|---|---|
| page 1 | |||
| 1 | I ⲟⲉⲓⲥ | I ⲟⲉⲓⲥ | I oeis |
| 2 | ⲥⲧⲟ ⲑⲉ | ⲥⲧⲟ ⲑⲉ | sto θe |
| 3 | ARE | ARE | ARE |
| 4 | OLNOH | OLNOH | OLNOH |
| 5 | OL 40 ALISHIAINN | OL 40 ALISHIAINN | OL 40 ALISHIAINN |
| page 2 | |||
| page 3 | |||
| 6 | Digitized by the Internet Archive | Digitized by the Internet Archive | Digitized by the Internet Archive |
| 7 | in 2007 with funding from | in 2007 with funding from | in 2007 with funding from |
| 8 | Microsoft Corporation | Microsoft Corporation | Microsoft Corporation |
| 9 | http://www.archive.org/details/miscellaneouscop00budguoft | http://www.archive.org/details/miscellaneouscop00budguoft | http://www.archive.org/details/miscellaneouscop00budguoft |
| page 4 | |||
| page 5 | |||
| page 6 | |||
| page 7 | |||
| 10 | COPTIC TEXTS | COPTIC TEXTS | COPTIC TEXTS |
| 11 | EDITED WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS |
| 12 | BY | BY | BY |
| 13 | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Litt.D. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Litt.D. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Litt.D. |
| 14 | Volume I. Coptic Homilies in the Dialect of Upper Egypt, from | Volume I. Coptic Homilies in the Dialect of Upper Egypt, from | Volume I. Coptic Homilies in the Dialect of Upper Egypt, from |
| 15 | the Papyrus Codex Oriental 5001 in the British Museum. | the Papyrus Codex Oriental 5001 in the British Museum. | the Papyrus Codex Oriental 5001 in the British Museum. |
| 16 | With five plates and seven illustrations in the text. ⲩⲟ, | With five plates and seven illustrations in the text. ⲩⲟ, | With five plates and seven illustrations in the text. yo, |
| 17 | pp- x+424. 1910. 12s. net. | pp- x+424. 1910. 12s. net. | pp- x+424. 1910. 12s. net. |
| 18 | Contents :—I. The Discourse of Apa John, Archbishop of Constantinople, | Contents :—I. The Discourse of Apa John, Archbishop of Constantinople, | Contents :—I. The Discourse of Apa John, Archbishop of Constantinople, |
| 19 | on Repentance and Continence. II. The Explanation of Apa John, Arch- | on Repentance and Continence. II. The Explanation of Apa John, Arch- | on Repentance and Continence. II. The Explanation of Apa John, Arch- |
| 20 | bishop of Constantinople, concerning Susanna. III. The Discourse of Saint | bishop of Constantinople, concerning Susanna. III. The Discourse of Saint | bishop of Constantinople, concerning Susanna. III. The Discourse of Saint |
| 21 | Athanasius, Archbishop of Rakote, on Mercy and Judgement. IV. The | Athanasius, Archbishop of Rakote, on Mercy and Judgement. IV. The | Athanasius, Archbishop of Rakote, on Mercy and Judgement. IV. The |
| 22 | Discourse of Archbishop Theophilus on Repentance and Continence, ⲥ. | Discourse of Archbishop Theophilus on Repentance and Continence, ⲥ. | Discourse of Archbishop Theophilus on Repentance and Continence, s. |
| 23 | V. The Discourse which Saint Athanasius, Archbishop of Rakote, pronounced | V. The Discourse which Saint Athanasius, Archbishop of Rakote, pronounced | V. The Discourse which Saint Athanasius, Archbishop of Rakote, pronounced |
| 24 | concerning a passage in the Gospel of Saint Matthew. VI. The Discourse | concerning a passage in the Gospel of Saint Matthew. VI. The Discourse | concerning a passage in the Gospel of Saint Matthew. VI. The Discourse |
| 25 | pronounced by Proclus, Bishop of Cyzicus, on the last Sunday in Lent. | pronounced by Proclus, Bishop of Cyzicus, on the last Sunday in Lent. | pronounced by Proclus, Bishop of Cyzicus, on the last Sunday in Lent. |
| 26 | VII. The Discourse which Proclus, Bishop of Cyzicus, pronounced on the | VII. The Discourse which Proclus, Bishop of Cyzicus, pronounced on the | VII. The Discourse which Proclus, Bishop of Cyzicus, pronounced on the |
| 27 | Sunday which preceded the holy Forty Days. VIII. The Discourse which Apa | Sunday which preceded the holy Forty Days. VIII. The Discourse which Apa | Sunday which preceded the holy Forty Days. VIII. The Discourse which Apa |
| 28 | Basil, Bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, pronounced concerning the end of | Basil, Bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, pronounced concerning the end of | Basil, Bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, pronounced concerning the end of |
| 29 | the world, &c. IX. The Discourse which the holy Patriarch, Apa Athanasiuss | the world, &c. IX. The Discourse which the holy Patriarch, Apa Athanasiuss | the world, &c. IX. The Discourse which the holy Patriarch, Apa Athanasiuss |
| 30 | Archbishop of Rakote, pronounced concerning the Soul and the Body. | Archbishop of Rakote, pronounced concerning the Soul and the Body. | Archbishop of Rakote, pronounced concerning the Soul and the Body. |
| 31 | X. The Discourse which Apa Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, | X. The Discourse which Apa Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, | X. The Discourse which Apa Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea of Cappadocia, |
| 32 | pronounced concerning the Canaanitish woman. Appendices I-VII.—Dis- | pronounced concerning the Canaanitish woman. Appendices I-VII.—Dis- | pronounced concerning the Canaanitish woman. Appendices I-VII.—Dis- |
| 33 | courses of Mar John (Bishop of Constantinople), Proclus, and Alexander | courses of Mar John (Bishop of Constantinople), Proclus, and Alexander | courses of Mar John (Bishop of Constantinople), Proclus, and Alexander |
| 34 | (Archbishop of Alexandria). | (Archbishop of Alexandria). | (Archbishop of Alexandria). |
| 35 | Volume II. Coptic Biblical Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. | Volume II. Coptic Biblical Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. | Volume II. Coptic Biblical Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. |
| 36 | With ten plates. ⲅ, pp. Ixxxviii ϯ. 1912. 15s. net. | With ten plates. Ⲅ, pp. Ixxxviii ϯ. 1912. 15s. net. | With ten plates. Ġ, pp. Ixxxviii ti. 1912. 15s. net. |
| 37 | Contexts :—I. The Book of Deuteronomy. II. The Book of Jonah. | Contexts :—I. The Book of Deuteronomy. II. The Book of Jonah. | Contexts :—I. The Book of Deuteronomy. II. The Book of Jonah. |
| 38 | III. The Book of the Acts of the Apostles. IV. The Cursive Script at the | III. The Book of the Acts of the Apostles. IV. The Cursive Script at the | III. The Book of the Acts of the Apostles. IV. The Cursive Script at the |
| 39 | end of the Acts. V. The Apocalypse of Saint John. VI. List of Coptic | end of the Acts. V. The Apocalypse of Saint John. VI. List of Coptic | end of the Acts. V. The Apocalypse of Saint John. VI. List of Coptic |
| 40 | Forms of Greek Words. VII. List of Coptic Forms of Names of Persons, | Forms of Greek Words. VII. List of Coptic Forms of Names of Persons, | Forms of Greek Words. VII. List of Coptic Forms of Names of Persons, |
| 41 | Countries, Ⲁⲥ. | Countries, ⲁⲥ. | Countries, as. |
| 42 | Volume ITI. Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. | Volume ITI. Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. | Volume ITI. Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. |
| 43 | With fifty-eight plates. 8vo, pp. Ixxvi+404. 1913. 20s. net. | With fifty-eight plates. 8vo, pp. Ixxvi+404. 1913. 20s. net. | With fifty-eight plates. 8vo, pp. Ixxvi+404. 1913. 20s. net. |
| 44 | Contents -Ⲓ. The Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ by Bar- | Contents -ⲓ. The Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ by Bar- | Contents -i. The Book of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ by Bar- |
| 45 | tholomew the Apostle ; The Life of Saint Bartholomew. II. The Repose of | tholomew the Apostle ; The Life of Saint Bartholomew. II. The Repose of | tholomew the Apostle ; The Life of Saint Bartholomew. II. The Repose of |
| 46 | Saint John the Evangelist and Apostle. III. The Mysteries of SaintJohn the | Saint John the Evangelist and Apostle. III. The Mysteries of SaintJohn the | Saint John the Evangelist and Apostle. III. The Mysteries of SaintJohn the |
| 47 | Apostle the Holy Virgin. IV. The Life of Bishop Pisentius. V. Encomium | Apostle the Holy Virgin. IV. The Life of Bishop Pisentius. V. Encomium | Apostle the Holy Virgin. IV. The Life of Bishop Pisentius. V. Encomium |
| 48 | on John the Baptist. VI. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius. Coptic | on John the Baptist. VI. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius. Coptic | on John the Baptist. VI. The Instructions of Apa Pachomius. Coptic |
| 49 | Forms of Greek Words, Ⲁⲥ. | Forms of Greek Words, ⲁⲥ. | Forms of Greek Words, as. |
| page 8 | |||
| 50 | Volume IV. Coptic Martyrdoms, &ec., in the Dialect of Upper | Volume IV. Coptic Martyrdoms, &ec., in the Dialect of Upper | Volume IV. Coptic Martyrdoms, &ec., in the Dialect of Upper |
| 51 | Egypt. With thirty-two plates. 8vo, pp. Ixxvi+4 3 1914 | Egypt. With thirty-two plates. 8vo, pp. Ixxvi+4 3 1914 | Egypt. With thirty-two plates. 8vo, pp. Ixxvi+4 3 1914 |
| 52 | 17s. 6d. net. | 17s. 6d. net. | 17s. 6d. net. |
| 53 | CoxtENTs :-Ⲓ. The Martyrdom of Saint Victor the General. II. The | CoxtENTs :-ⲓ. The Martyrdom of Saint Victor the General. II. The | CoxtENTs :-i. The Martyrdom of Saint Victor the General. II. The |
| 54 | Encomium of Celestinus, Archbishop of Rome, on Victor the General. | Encomium of Celestinus, Archbishop of Rome, on Victor the General. | Encomium of Celestinus, Archbishop of Rome, on Victor the General. |
| 55 | III. The Life of Saints Eustathius and Theopisté and their two children. | III. The Life of Saints Eustathius and Theopisté and their two children. | III. The Life of Saints Eustathius and Theopisté and their two children. |
| 56 | IV. The Life of Apa Cyrus, V. The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of | IV. The Life of Apa Cyrus, V. The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of | IV. The Life of Apa Cyrus, V. The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of |
| 57 | Ephesus, on Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. VI. The Askétikon of | Ephesus, on Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. VI. The Askétikon of | Ephesus, on Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. VI. The Askétikon of |
| 58 | Apa Ephraim. VII. Another Epistle of Apa Ephraim to a beloved disciple. | Apa Ephraim. VII. Another Epistle of Apa Ephraim to a beloved disciple. | Apa Ephraim. VII. Another Epistle of Apa Ephraim to a beloved disciple. |
| 59 | VIII. The Life of John the Monk. IX. The Life of Apa Onnophrios the | VIII. The Life of John the Monk. IX. The Life of Apa Onnophrios the | VIII. The Life of John the Monk. IX. The Life of Apa Onnophrios the |
| 60 | Anchorite. X. Discourse on Abbatén by Timothy, Archbishop of Alex- | Anchorite. X. Discourse on Abbatén by Timothy, Archbishop of Alex- | Anchorite. X. Discourse on Abbatén by Timothy, Archbishop of Alex- |
| 61 | andria. Coptic Forms of Greek Words, ⲥ. | andria. Coptic Forms of Greek Words, ⲥ. | andria. Coptic Forms of Greek Words, s. |
| 62 | Volume V. Miscellaneous Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. | Volume V. Miscellaneous Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. | Volume V. Miscellaneous Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt. |
| 63 | With forty plates and twenty illustrations in the text. 8vo, | With forty plates and twenty illustrations in the text. 8vo, | With forty plates and twenty illustrations in the text. 8vo, |
| 64 | pp- clxxxi+ 1216. 1915. 40s. net. | pp- clxxxi+ 1216. 1915. 40s. net. | pp- clxxxi+ 1216. 1915. 40s. net. |
| 65 | Coxtents :-Ⲓ. The Encomium of Theodore, Archbishop of Antioch, on | Coxtents :-ⲓ. The Encomium of Theodore, Archbishop of Antioch, on | Coxtents :-i. The Encomium of Theodore, Archbishop of Antioch, on |
| 66 | Theodore the Anatolian. II. The Discourse on Mary Theotokos by Cyril, | Theodore the Anatolian. II. The Discourse on Mary Theotokos by Cyril, | Theodore the Anatolian. II. The Discourse on Mary Theotokos by Cyril, |
| 67 | Archbishop of Jerusalem. III. The Discourse by Demetrius, Archbishop | Archbishop of Jerusalem. III. The Discourse by Demetrius, Archbishop | Archbishop of Jerusalem. III. The Discourse by Demetrius, Archbishop |
| 68 | of Antioch, on the birth of God the Word and on the Virgin Mary. | of Antioch, on the birth of God the Word and on the Virgin Mary. | of Antioch, on the birth of God the Word and on the Virgin Mary. |
| 69 | IV. The Discourse of Apa Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on the Holy | IV. The Discourse of Apa Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on the Holy | IV. The Discourse of Apa Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on the Holy |
| 70 | Virgin, Mary Theotokos. V. The Discourse of Saint Cyril, Archbishop | Virgin, Mary Theotokos. V. The Discourse of Saint Cyril, Archbishop | Virgin, Mary Theotokos. V. The Discourse of Saint Cyril, Archbishop |
| 71 | of Rakote, on the Virgin Mary. VI. The Teaching of Apa Psote, the | of Rakote, on the Virgin Mary. VI. The Teaching of Apa Psote, the | of Rakote, on the Virgin Mary. VI. The Teaching of Apa Psote, the |
| 72 | great Bishop of Psoi. VII. The Discourse on the Compassion of God | great Bishop of Psoi. VII. The Discourse on the Compassion of God | great Bishop of Psoi. VII. The Discourse on the Compassion of God |
| 73 | and on the freedom of speech by the Archangel Michael, by Severus, | and on the freedom of speech by the Archangel Michael, by Severus, | and on the freedom of speech by the Archangel Michael, by Severus, |
| 74 | Archbishop of Antioch. VIII. The Discourse of Cyril, Archbishop of | Archbishop of Antioch. VIII. The Discourse of Cyril, Archbishop of | Archbishop of Antioch. VIII. The Discourse of Cyril, Archbishop of |
| 75 | Jerusalem, on the discovery of the Cross and on the baptism of Isaac | Jerusalem, on the discovery of the Cross and on the baptism of Isaac | Jerusalem, on the discovery of the Cross and on the baptism of Isaac |
| 76 | the Samaritan. 1X. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General. | the Samaritan. 1X. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General. | the Samaritan. 1X. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General. |
| 77 | X. The Martyrdom and Miracles of Mercurius the General. XI. The | X. The Martyrdom and Miracles of Mercurius the General. XI. The | X. The Martyrdom and Miracles of Mercurius the General. XI. The |
| 78 | Encomium of Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, on Mercurius the Martyr. | Encomium of Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, on Mercurius the Martyr. | Encomium of Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, on Mercurius the Martyr. |
| 79 | XII. A Discourse on the Archangel Gabriel by Celestinus, Archbishop of | XII. A Discourse on the Archangel Gabriel by Celestinus, Archbishop of | XII. A Discourse on the Archangel Gabriel by Celestinus, Archbishop of |
| 80 | Rome. XIII. The Encomium of Theodosius, Archbishop of Alexandria, on | Rome. XIII. The Encomium of Theodosius, Archbishop of Alexandria, on | Rome. XIII. The Encomium of Theodosius, Archbishop of Alexandria, on |
| 81 | Saint Michael the Archangel. XIV. Histories of the Monks in the Egyptian | Saint Michael the Archangel. XIV. Histories of the Monks in the Egyptian | Saint Michael the Archangel. XIV. Histories of the Monks in the Egyptian |
| 82 | Desert by Paphnutius. XV. The Prayer of Saint Athanasius when dying. | Desert by Paphnutius. XV. The Prayer of Saint Athanasius when dying. | Desert by Paphnutius. XV. The Prayer of Saint Athanasius when dying. |
| 83 | XVI. The Discourse on Saint Michael the Archangel by Timothy, Arch- | XVI. The Discourse on Saint Michael the Archangel by Timothy, Arch- | XVI. The Discourse on Saint Michael the Archangel by Timothy, Arch- |
| 84 | bishop of Alexandria. XVII. Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by | bishop of Alexandria. XVII. Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by | bishop of Alexandria. XVII. Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by |
| 85 | Saint John Chrysostom (incomplete). XVIII. The Apocalypse of Paul | Saint John Chrysostom (incomplete). XVIII. The Apocalypse of Paul | Saint John Chrysostom (incomplete). XVIII. The Apocalypse of Paul |
| 86 | (incomplete). Appendix.—The Martyrdoms of Absadi, Alanikds, and | (incomplete). Appendix.—The Martyrdoms of Absadi, Alanikds, and | (incomplete). Appendix.—The Martyrdoms of Absadi, Alanikds, and |
| 87 | Mercurius, and Oriental MSS., Nos. 6306 a, 6780, and 6300. | Mercurius, and Oriental MSS., Nos. 6306 a, 6780, and 6300. | Mercurius, and Oriental MSS., Nos. 6306 a, 6780, and 6300. |
| page 9 | |||
| 88 | MISCELLANEOUS TEXTS | MISCELLANEOUS TEXTS | MISCELLANEOUS TEXTS |
| 89 | IN THE | IN THE | IN THE |
| 90 | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT |
| page 10 | |||
| page 11 | |||
| 91 | A le | A le | A le |
| 92 | Bathe | Bathe | Bathe |
| 93 | VISCELLANEOUS COPTIC | VISCELLANEOUS COPTIC | VISCELLANEOUS COPTIC |
| 94 | TEXTS | TEXTS | TEXTS |
| 95 | IN THE | IN THE | IN THE |
| 96 | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT |
| 97 | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS |
| 98 | BY | BY | BY |
| 99 | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Lirr.D. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Lirr.D. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Lirr.D. |
| 100 | KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES | KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES | KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES |
| 101 | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM |
| 102 | WITH FORTY PLATES AND TWENTY ILLUSTRATIONS | WITH FORTY PLATES AND TWENTY ILLUSTRATIONS | WITH FORTY PLATES AND TWENTY ILLUSTRATIONS |
| 103 | IN THE TEXTS | IN THE TEXTS | IN THE TEXTS |
| 104 | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES |
| 105 | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM |
| 106 | AxD BY LoxGMANS AND C0., 39 PATERNOSTER Row | AxD BY LoxGMANS AND C0., 39 PATERNOSTER Row | AxD BY LoxGMANS AND C0., 39 PATERNOSTER Row |
| 107 | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BoxD STREET, W, | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BoxD STREET, W, | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BoxD STREET, W, |
| 108 | ASHER AND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT (GARDEN | ASHER AND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT (GARDEN | ASHER AND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT (GARDEN |
| 109 | AND HUMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, LONDON | AND HUMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, LONDON | AND HUMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, LONDON |
| 110 | 1915 | 1915 | 1915 |
| 111 | All rights reserved | All rights reserved | All rights reserved |
| page 12 | |||
| 112 | LETTERPRESS AND PLATES PRINTED IN ENGLAND | LETTERPRESS AND PLATES PRINTED IN ENGLAND | LETTERPRESS AND PLATES PRINTED IN ENGLAND |
| 113 | AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS | AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS | AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS |
| page 13 | |||
| 114 | PREFACE | PREFACE | PREFACE |
| 115 | Tur present volume contains a series of eighteen | Tur present volume contains a series of eighteen | Tur present volume contains a series of eighteen |
| 116 | Coptic and three Ethiopic texts, with translations, | Coptic and three Ethiopic texts, with translations, | Coptic and three Ethiopic texts, with translations, |
| 117 | which include Encomia on the Blessed Virgin Mary, | which include Encomia on the Blessed Virgin Mary, | which include Encomia on the Blessed Virgin Mary, |
| 118 | Histories of the three great archangels, Michael, | Histories of the three great archangels, Michael, | Histories of the three great archangels, Michael, |
| 119 | Gabriel, and Raphael, Martyrdoms of Psote, Bishop | Gabriel, and Raphael, Martyrdoms of Psote, Bishop | Gabriel, and Raphael, Martyrdoms of Psote, Bishop |
| 120 | of Psoi, Mercurius, and Theodore the Anatolian, the | of Psoi, Mercurius, and Theodore the Anatolian, the | of Psoi, Mercurius, and Theodore the Anatolian, the |
| 121 | History of the Monks by Paphnutius, the Apocalypse | History of the Monks by Paphnutius, the Apocalypse | History of the Monks by Paphnutius, the Apocalypse |
| 122 | of Paul, &c. All these texts are written in the dia- | of Paul, &c. All these texts are written in the dia- | of Paul, &c. All these texts are written in the dia- |
| 123 | lect of Upper Egypt, and are published herein for | lect of Upper Egypt, and are published herein for | lect of Upper Egypt, and are published herein for |
| 124 | the first time. The editing of the texts has been | the first time. The editing of the texts has been | the first time. The editing of the texts has been |
| 125 | carried out by an arrangement with my colleague, | carried out by an arrangement with my colleague, | carried out by an arrangement with my colleague, |
| 126 | Dr. L. D. Barnett, Keeper of the Department of | Dr. L. D. Barnett, Keeper of the Department of | Dr. L. D. Barnett, Keeper of the Department of |
| 127 | Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts in the | Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts in the | Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts in the |
| 128 | British Museum. | British Museum. | British Museum. |
| 129 | The series opens with the account of the martyr- | The series opens with the account of the martyr- | The series opens with the account of the martyr- |
| 130 | dom of Theodore the Anatolian, by one Theodore | dom of Theodore the Anatolian, by one Theodore | dom of Theodore the Anatolian, by one Theodore |
| 131 | the deacon of Gaius, Archbishop of Antioch, who | the deacon of Gaius, Archbishop of Antioch, who | the deacon of Gaius, Archbishop of Antioch, who |
| 132 | claims to have succeeded his master on the archi- | claims to have succeeded his master on the archi- | claims to have succeeded his master on the archi- |
| 133 | episcopal throne, and to have been an eye-witness | episcopal throne, and to have been an eye-witness | episcopal throne, and to have been an eye-witness |
| 134 | of the events which he describes. Theodore was | of the events which he describes. Theodore was | of the events which he describes. Theodore was |
| 135 | the son of Soterichus by the niece of Euius, the | the son of Soterichus by the niece of Euius, the | the son of Soterichus by the niece of Euius, the |
| 136 | King, or Governor, of Antioch, and the grandson of | King, or Governor, of Antioch, and the grandson of | King, or Governor, of Antioch, and the grandson of |
| 137 | Samar, a noble of Tarsus in Cilicia, who possessed | Samar, a noble of Tarsus in Cilicia, who possessed | Samar, a noble of Tarsus in Cilicia, who possessed |
| 138 | vast estates and great wealth. His cousin Claudius | vast estates and great wealth. His cousin Claudius | vast estates and great wealth. His cousin Claudius |
| 139 | was the son of Ptolemy by the daughter of Euius, | was the son of Ptolemy by the daughter of Euius, | was the son of Ptolemy by the daughter of Euius, |
| page 14 | |||
| 140 | vi PREFACE | vi PREFACE | vi PREFACE |
| 141 | and the two young men were brought up together, | and the two young men were brought up together, | and the two young men were brought up together, |
| 142 | and they were trained in the art of war, and received | and they were trained in the art of war, and received | and they were trained in the art of war, and received |
| 143 | appointments in the army befitting the sons of kings. | appointments in the army befitting the sons of kings. | appointments in the army befitting the sons of kings. |
| 144 | On the death of Euius Ptolemy and Soterichus ruled | On the death of Euius Ptolemy and Soterichus ruled | On the death of Euius Ptolemy and Soterichus ruled |
| 145 | the kingdom jointly, and Theodore and Claudius | the kingdom jointly, and Theodore and Claudius | the kingdom jointly, and Theodore and Claudius |
| 146 | became generals. The young men were devout | became generals. The young men were devout | became generals. The young men were devout |
| 147 | Christians, and led almost ascetic lives, eschewing | Christians, and led almost ascetic lives, eschewing | Christians, and led almost ascetic lives, eschewing |
| 148 | marriage, theatres, baths, and all kinds of amuse- | marriage, theatres, baths, and all kinds of amuse- | marriage, theatres, baths, and all kinds of amuse- |
| 149 | ments ; the Scriptures were their guides in religion, | ments ; the Scriptures were their guides in religion, | ments ; the Scriptures were their guides in religion, |
| 150 | and they studied the theory and practice of war | and they studied the theory and practice of war | and they studied the theory and practice of war |
| 151 | with the help of the Book of Alexander. When | with the help of the Book of Alexander. When | with the help of the Book of Alexander. When |
| 152 | the war between the Romans and Persians broke | the war between the Romans and Persians broke | the war between the Romans and Persians broke |
| 153 | out, Theodore and Claudius marched through Ar- | out, Theodore and Claudius marched through Ar- | out, Theodore and Claudius marched through Ar- |
| 154 | menia at the head of their troops, and in the battles | menia at the head of their troops, and in the battles | menia at the head of their troops, and in the battles |
| 155 | that ensued Claudius was captured and carried | that ensued Claudius was captured and carried | that ensued Claudius was captured and carried |
| 156 | off to the court of Agaborne, King of Persia, and | off to the court of Agaborne, King of Persia, and | off to the court of Agaborne, King of Persia, and |
| 157 | Krator, the son of Agaborne, was captured by the | Krator, the son of Agaborne, was captured by the | Krator, the son of Agaborne, was captured by the |
| 158 | Romans and taken to Antioch. Theodore set out | Romans and taken to Antioch. Theodore set out | Romans and taken to Antioch. Theodore set out |
| 159 | for Persia with Gaius the archbishop, with the view | for Persia with Gaius the archbishop, with the view | for Persia with Gaius the archbishop, with the view |
| 160 | of effecting an exchange of prisoners, and eventually | of effecting an exchange of prisoners, and eventually | of effecting an exchange of prisoners, and eventually |
| 161 | they returned to Antioch with Claudius, safe and | they returned to Antioch with Claudius, safe and | they returned to Antioch with Claudius, safe and |
| 162 | sound. When Theodore left Antioch, Kratér, the | sound. When Theodore left Antioch, Kratér, the | sound. When Theodore left Antioch, Kratér, the |
| 163 | Persian prince, was ill, and soon after the return of | Persian prince, was ill, and soon after the return of | Persian prince, was ill, and soon after the return of |
| 164 | the Romans from Persia he died, and was embalmed | the Romans from Persia he died, and was embalmed | the Romans from Persia he died, and was embalmed |
| 165 | and buried in the archbishops palace. When Aga- | and buried in the archbishops palace. When Aga- | and buried in the archbishops palace. When Aga- |
| 166 | borne heard of his son’s death he declared war | borne heard of his son’s death he declared war | borne heard of his son’s death he declared war |
| 167 | against the Romans, and Umerianus, the new King | against the Romans, and Umerianus, the new King | against the Romans, and Umerianus, the new King |
| 168 | of Antioch, who had bribed the City Council to | of Antioch, who had bribed the City Council to | of Antioch, who had bribed the City Council to |
| 169 | elect him in the room of the deceased Ptolemy, was | elect him in the room of the deceased Ptolemy, was | elect him in the room of the deceased Ptolemy, was |
| 170 | afraid to go out against him. He was afraid that | afraid to go out against him. He was afraid that | afraid to go out against him. He was afraid that |
| 171 | if he stayed in Antioch Theodore or Claudius would | if he stayed in Antioch Theodore or Claudius would | if he stayed in Antioch Theodore or Claudius would |
| page 15 | |||
| 172 | | | | | | |
| 173 | PREFACE vil | PREFACE vil | PREFACE vil |
| 174 | kill him, and he was afraid to let them depart from | kill him, and he was afraid to let them depart from | kill him, and he was afraid to let them depart from |
| 175 | the city with the troops, lest the soldiers should | the city with the troops, lest the soldiers should | the city with the troops, lest the soldiers should |
| 176 | proclaim one or other of the legal heirs to the throne | proclaim one or other of the legal heirs to the throne | proclaim one or other of the legal heirs to the throne |
| 177 | as King of Antioch. Prompted by the Devil, he sent | as King of Antioch. Prompted by the Devil, he sent | as King of Antioch. Prompted by the Devil, he sent |
| 178 | and fetched a swine-herd or goat-herd called Akrip- | and fetched a swine-herd or goat-herd called Akrip- | and fetched a swine-herd or goat-herd called Akrip- |
| 179 | pita from Egypt, and gave him a command in the | pita from Egypt, and gave him a command in the | pita from Egypt, and gave him a command in the |
| 180 | army. This man became the lover of the daughter | army. This man became the lover of the daughter | army. This man became the lover of the daughter |
| 181 | of Umerianus, and when a few years later her | of Umerianus, and when a few years later her | of Umerianus, and when a few years later her |
| 182 | father died in battle she bribed the Council, | father died in battle she bribed the Council, | father died in battle she bribed the Council, |
| 183 | and Akrippita became King of Antioch, and sub- | and Akrippita became King of Antioch, and sub- | and Akrippita became King of Antioch, and sub- |
| 184 | sequently ruled that city and all the Roman Empire | sequently ruled that city and all the Roman Empire | sequently ruled that city and all the Roman Empire |
| 185 | under the name of Diocletian. After the accession | under the name of Diocletian. After the accession | under the name of Diocletian. After the accession |
| 186 | of Diocletian a bitter feud broke out between him | of Diocletian a bitter feud broke out between him | of Diocletian a bitter feud broke out between him |
| 187 | and Theodore and Claudius, and the Empress urged | and Theodore and Claudius, and the Empress urged | and Theodore and Claudius, and the Empress urged |
| 188 | him to destroy Theodore, of whom he was greatly | him to destroy Theodore, of whom he was greatly | him to destroy Theodore, of whom he was greatly |
| 189 | afraid. In one of the wars between the Romans | afraid. In one of the wars between the Romans | afraid. In one of the wars between the Romans |
| 190 | and Persians, Nikometes, another son of the King | and Persians, Nikometes, another son of the King | and Persians, Nikometes, another son of the King |
| 191 | of Persia, was captured and taken to Antioch, but | of Persia, was captured and taken to Antioch, but | of Persia, was captured and taken to Antioch, but |
| 192 | was allowed to escape with the connivance of Theo- | was allowed to escape with the connivance of Theo- | was allowed to escape with the connivance of Theo- |
| 193 | dore and the help of Archbishop Gaius, who wanted | dore and the help of Archbishop Gaius, who wanted | dore and the help of Archbishop Gaius, who wanted |
| 194 | the money which the King of Persia had sent as a | the money which the King of Persia had sent as a | the money which the King of Persia had sent as a |
| 195 | bribe to spend upon the poor of Antioch. When | bribe to spend upon the poor of Antioch. When | bribe to spend upon the poor of Antioch. When |
| 196 | Diocletian found this out he slew the Archbishop | Diocletian found this out he slew the Archbishop | Diocletian found this out he slew the Archbishop |
| 197 | and plundered all the churches in Antioch, and | and plundered all the churches in Antioch, and | and plundered all the churches in Antioch, and |
| 198 | seized Theodore by treachery, and had him crucified | seized Theodore by treachery, and had him crucified | seized Theodore by treachery, and had him crucified |
| 199 | on the great persea tree near the gate of the palace | on the great persea tree near the gate of the palace | on the great persea tree near the gate of the palace |
| 200 | at Antioch, and 153 nails driven into his body. | at Antioch, and 153 nails driven into his body. | at Antioch, and 153 nails driven into his body. |
| 201 | This Martyrdom is a very interesting document, | This Martyrdom is a very interesting document, | This Martyrdom is a very interesting document, |
| 202 | and helongs to a class of historical romance of | and helongs to a class of historical romance of | and helongs to a class of historical romance of |
| 203 | which few examples in Coptic are known. | which few examples in Coptic are known. | which few examples in Coptic are known. |
| 204 | In connection with the notice of Akrippita or | In connection with the notice of Akrippita or | In connection with the notice of Akrippita or |
| page 16 | |||
| 205 | vil PREFACE | vil PREFACE | vil PREFACE |
| 206 | Diocletian which is given in the Encomium on | Diocletian which is given in the Encomium on | Diocletian which is given in the Encomium on |
| 207 | Theodore, we may note the little tract called the | Theodore, we may note the little tract called the | Theodore, we may note the little tract called the |
| 208 | Teaching of Apa Psote, Bishop of Psoi (see pp. 147, | Teaching of Apa Psote, Bishop of Psoi (see pp. 147, | Teaching of Apa Psote, Bishop of Psoi (see pp. 147, |
| 209 | 725). Psote and Akrippita were herdsmen together | 725). Psote and Akrippita were herdsmen together | 725). Psote and Akrippita were herdsmen together |
| 210 | in Upper Egypt, and Psote sang the Psalms of | in Upper Egypt, and Psote sang the Psalms of | in Upper Egypt, and Psote sang the Psalms of |
| 211 | David whilst Akrippita accompanied him on the | David whilst Akrippita accompanied him on the | David whilst Akrippita accompanied him on the |
| 212 | pipes. Meanwhile the goats of one herd scattered | pipes. Meanwhile the goats of one herd scattered | pipes. Meanwhile the goats of one herd scattered |
| 213 | the sheep of the other. When Akrippita assumed | the sheep of the other. When Akrippita assumed | the sheep of the other. When Akrippita assumed |
| 214 | the name of Diocletian and became Emperor, he | the name of Diocletian and became Emperor, he | the name of Diocletian and became Emperor, he |
| 215 | sent to Egypt, and ordered that his old friend | sent to Egypt, and ordered that his old friend | sent to Egypt, and ordered that his old friend |
| 216 | Psote should be made Bishop of the South, i.e. | Psote should be made Bishop of the South, i.e. | Psote should be made Bishop of the South, i.e. |
| 217 | of Upper Egypt and of a part of Northern Nubia. | of Upper Egypt and of a part of Northern Nubia. | of Upper Egypt and of a part of Northern Nubia. |
| 218 | Later, when he issued his Edict against the | Later, when he issued his Edict against the | Later, when he issued his Edict against the |
| 219 | Christians, he sent a dispatch to Arianus, Prefect of | Christians, he sent a dispatch to Arianus, Prefect of | Christians, he sent a dispatch to Arianus, Prefect of |
| 220 | Egypt, and ordered him to seize Psote, and compel | Egypt, and ordered him to seize Psote, and compel | Egypt, and ordered him to seize Psote, and compel |
| 221 | him to sacrifice to the gods. Arianus sent an | him to sacrifice to the gods. Arianus sent an | him to sacrifice to the gods. Arianus sent an |
| 222 | officer to Psoi with instructions to carry out the | officer to Psoi with instructions to carry out the | officer to Psoi with instructions to carry out the |
| 223 | Emperor's wish, and he arrived there late on the | Emperor's wish, and he arrived there late on the | Emperor's wish, and he arrived there late on the |
| 224 | Saturday night. When Psote saw him, and learned | Saturday night. When Psote saw him, and learned | Saturday night. When Psote saw him, and learned |
| 225 | the purpose for which he had come, he entreated | the purpose for which he had come, he entreated | the purpose for which he had come, he entreated |
| 226 | him to defer his arrest until the following morning. | him to defer his arrest until the following morning. | him to defer his arrest until the following morning. |
| 227 | To this the envoy agreed, and Psote went to his | To this the envoy agreed, and Psote went to his | To this the envoy agreed, and Psote went to his |
| 228 | church and preached to the congregation his fare- | church and preached to the congregation his fare- | church and preached to the congregation his fare- |
| 229 | well sermon, which only ended when the daylight | well sermon, which only ended when the daylight | well sermon, which only ended when the daylight |
| 230 | appeared. Having celebrated the Eucharist he | appeared. Having celebrated the Eucharist he | appeared. Having celebrated the Eucharist he |
| 231 | departed with the Imperial Veletarius, and was | departed with the Imperial Veletarius, and was | departed with the Imperial Veletarius, and was |
| 232 | beheaded, probably at Antaeopolis. | beheaded, probably at Antaeopolis. | beheaded, probably at Antaeopolis. |
| 233 | Other valuable texts deal with the martyrdom | Other valuable texts deal with the martyrdom | Other valuable texts deal with the martyrdom |
| 234 | of Mercurius, a very distinguished officer and | of Mercurius, a very distinguished officer and | of Mercurius, a very distinguished officer and |
| 235 | military saint who flourished in the reign of | military saint who flourished in the reign of | military saint who flourished in the reign of |
| 236 | Decius, and the miracles which took place at his | Decius, and the miracles which took place at his | Decius, and the miracles which took place at his |
| page 17 | |||
| 237 | PREFACE ix | PREFACE ix | PREFACE ix |
| 238 | shrine in Upper Egypt. He was the son of | shrine in Upper Egypt. He was the son of | shrine in Upper Egypt. He was the son of |
| 239 | CGordianus, a native of Scythia, and before he | CGordianus, a native of Scythia, and before he | CGordianus, a native of Scythia, and before he |
| 240 | enlisted was known by the name of ‘Philopator’. | enlisted was known by the name of ‘Philopator’. | enlisted was known by the name of ‘Philopator’. |
| 241 | With a sword which was given him by the | With a sword which was given him by the | With a sword which was given him by the |
| 242 | Archangel Michael, and under the influence of | Archangel Michael, and under the influence of | Archangel Michael, and under the influence of |
| 243 | Divine Power, he performed such mighty deeds of | Divine Power, he performed such mighty deeds of | Divine Power, he performed such mighty deeds of |
| 244 | valour in a decisive battle between the Romans and | valour in a decisive battle between the Romans and | valour in a decisive battle between the Romans and |
| 245 | the Barbarians of Armenia that the enemy broke, | the Barbarians of Armenia that the enemy broke, | the Barbarians of Armenia that the enemy broke, |
| 246 | and their flight became a rout. In return for these | and their flight became a rout. In return for these | and their flight became a rout. In return for these |
| 247 | services Decius showered gifts and honours upon | services Decius showered gifts and honours upon | services Decius showered gifts and honours upon |
| 248 | him, but when he proposed to go and thank the | him, but when he proposed to go and thank the | him, but when he proposed to go and thank the |
| 249 | gods in the temple, and to sacrifice to them, Mer- | gods in the temple, and to sacrifice to them, Mer- | gods in the temple, and to sacrifice to them, Mer- |
| 250 | curius refused to do so, and crept away to his own | curius refused to do so, and crept away to his own | curius refused to do so, and crept away to his own |
| 251 | quarters, where he put on sackcloth and wept for | quarters, where he put on sackcloth and wept for | quarters, where he put on sackcloth and wept for |
| 252 | the folly of the idolater. When summoned into the | the folly of the idolater. When summoned into the | the folly of the idolater. When summoned into the |
| 253 | Emperor's presence to explain his conduct and his | Emperor's presence to explain his conduct and his | Emperor's presence to explain his conduct and his |
| 254 | renunciation of the imperial gifts and honours, he | renunciation of the imperial gifts and honours, he | renunciation of the imperial gifts and honours, he |
| 255 | related to Decius his early history, and proclaimed | related to Decius his early history, and proclaimed | related to Decius his early history, and proclaimed |
| 256 | himself to be a Christian. The usual dialogue | himself to be a Christian. The usual dialogue | himself to be a Christian. The usual dialogue |
| 257 | ensued between the persecutor and his victim, | ensued between the persecutor and his victim, | ensued between the persecutor and his victim, |
| 258 | followed by the inevitable result, for Mercurius was | followed by the inevitable result, for Mercurius was | followed by the inevitable result, for Mercurius was |
| 259 | first tortured and then beheaded at Caesarea. The | first tortured and then beheaded at Caesarea. The | first tortured and then beheaded at Caesarea. The |
| 260 | body of Mercurius appears to have been taken to | body of Mercurius appears to have been taken to | body of Mercurius appears to have been taken to |
| 261 | Upper Egypt, for in the account of his Third | Upper Egypt, for in the account of his Third | Upper Egypt, for in the account of his Third |
| 262 | Miracle (ⲣ. 830) we read of the Christians of Edft | Miracle ⲣ. 830) we read of the Christians of Edft | Miracle r. 830) we read of the Christians of Edft |
| 263 | discussing the removal of his body into the city. | discussing the removal of his body into the city. | discussing the removal of his body into the city. |
| 264 | Whilst they were talking the body of the saint rose | Whilst they were talking the body of the saint rose | Whilst they were talking the body of the saint rose |
| 265 | up of its own accord and walked into the city, whilst | up of its own accord and walked into the city, whilst | up of its own accord and walked into the city, whilst |
| 266 | the talking mule that was there cried out, ‘Sing | the talking mule that was there cried out, ‘Sing | the talking mule that was there cried out, ‘Sing |
| 267 | praises to the martyr” The body was afterwards | praises to the martyr” The body was afterwards | praises to the martyr” The body was afterwards |
| 268 | carried into the church, ⲛⲉⲧⲉ it remained until | carried into the church, ⲛⲉⲧⲉ it remained until | carried into the church, nete it remained until |
| page 18 | |||
| 269 | x PREFACE | x PREFACE | x PREFACE |
| 270 | a martyrium was built. The other miracles of the | a martyrium was built. The other miracles of the | a martyrium was built. The other miracles of the |
| 271 | saint are of considerable interest as throwing some | saint are of considerable interest as throwing some | saint are of considerable interest as throwing some |
| 272 | new light upon the beliefs of the Christians of Edft | new light upon the beliefs of the Christians of Edft | new light upon the beliefs of the Christians of Edft |
| 273 | at the period when serious persecution of the Copts | at the period when serious persecution of the Copts | at the period when serious persecution of the Copts |
| 274 | was imminent. At the end of the Coptic version | was imminent. At the end of the Coptic version | was imminent. At the end of the Coptic version |
| 275 | of the Martyrdom of Mercurius a section dealing | of the Martyrdom of Mercurius a section dealing | of the Martyrdom of Mercurius a section dealing |
| 276 | briefly with Julian the Apostate has been added, | briefly with Julian the Apostate has been added, | briefly with Julian the Apostate has been added, |
| 277 | and in this occurs a variant of the old legend that | and in this occurs a variant of the old legend that | and in this occurs a variant of the old legend that |
| 278 | Julian was slain by Mercurius. Julian had shut up | Julian was slain by Mercurius. Julian had shut up | Julian was slain by Mercurius. Julian had shut up |
| 279 | in prison his old friend Basil of Caesarea and others, | in prison his old friend Basil of Caesarea and others, | in prison his old friend Basil of Caesarea and others, |
| 280 | and had departed on his ill-fated expedition against | and had departed on his ill-fated expedition against | and had departed on his ill-fated expedition against |
| 281 | Sapor, leaving them there. One night (p. 826) he | Sapor, leaving them there. One night (p. 826) he | Sapor, leaving them there. One night (p. 826) he |
| 282 | saw a troop of soldiers in the air advancing against | saw a troop of soldiers in the air advancing against | saw a troop of soldiers in the air advancing against |
| 283 | him, and he knew that they were Mercurius and | him, and he knew that they were Mercurius and | him, and he knew that they were Mercurius and |
| 284 | his friends. Suddenly he felt himself transfixed | his friends. Suddenly he felt himself transfixed | his friends. Suddenly he felt himself transfixed |
| 285 | through the loins by a spear, and catching in his | through the loins by a spear, and catching in his | through the loins by a spear, and catching in his |
| 286 | hands the blood which gushed out, he threw it | hands the blood which gushed out, he threw it | hands the blood which gushed out, he threw it |
| 287 | up towards heaven, saying, ‘Take this, O Christ, | up towards heaven, saying, ‘Take this, O Christ, | up towards heaven, saying, ‘Take this, O Christ, |
| 288 | for Thou hast taken the whole world.” And he fell | for Thou hast taken the whole world.” And he fell | for Thou hast taken the whole world.” And he fell |
| 289 | down dead straightway. Three days before this | down dead straightway. Three days before this | down dead straightway. Three days before this |
| 290 | happened Basil and his companions in prison each | happened Basil and his companions in prison each | happened Basil and his companions in prison each |
| 291 | saw a vision in which Mercurius went into his | saw a vision in which Mercurius went into his | saw a vision in which Mercurius went into his |
| 292 | martyrium, and drew out his spear [from a picture | martyrium, and drew out his spear [from a picture | martyrium, and drew out his spear [from a picture |
| 293 | or statue], and they heard him say, ‘Shall I permit | or statue], and they heard him say, ‘Shall I permit | or statue], and they heard him say, ‘Shall I permit |
| 294 | this lawless man (i. e. Julian) to blaspheme the God | this lawless man (i. e. Julian) to blaspheme the God | this lawless man (i. e. Julian) to blaspheme the God |
| 295 | of heaven in this manner?’ They then saw the | of heaven in this manner?’ They then saw the | of heaven in this manner?’ They then saw the |
| 296 | saint leave the martyrium. When Basil and his | saint leave the martyrium. When Basil and his | saint leave the martyrium. When Basil and his |
| 297 | friends had described their vision to each other, they | friends had described their vision to each other, they | friends had described their vision to each other, they |
| 298 | sent a messenger into the martyrium to see whether | sent a messenger into the martyrium to see whether | sent a messenger into the martyrium to see whether |
| 299 | the spear was in its place or not, and the spear was | the spear was in its place or not, and the spear was | the spear was in its place or not, and the spear was |
| 300 | missing. Three days later came the news of Julian’s | missing. Three days later came the news of Julian’s | missing. Three days later came the news of Julian’s |
| page 19 | |||
| 301 | PREFACE x1 | PREFACE x1 | PREFACE x1 |
| 302 | death, but nothing is said about the spear coming | death, but nothing is said about the spear coming | death, but nothing is said about the spear coming |
| 303 | back. In the Annals of ⲛ︦ ibn Batrik, or Eu- | back. In the Annals of ⲛ ibn Batrik, or Eu- | back. In the Annals of n ibn Batrik, or Eu- |
| 304 | tychius, it is said that Basil was sitting on his chair, | tychius, it is said that Basil was sitting on his chair, | tychius, it is said that Basil was sitting on his chair, |
| 305 | with a tablet in front of him on which a figure of | with a tablet in front of him on which a figure of | with a tablet in front of him on which a figure of |
| 306 | Mercurius was painted. Whilst he was looking the | Mercurius was painted. Whilst he was looking the | Mercurius was painted. Whilst he was looking the |
| 307 | figure of Mercurius disappeared from the tablet, and | figure of Mercurius disappeared from the tablet, and | figure of Mercurius disappeared from the tablet, and |
| 308 | he marvelled ; and the figure did not return to the | he marvelled ; and the figure did not return to the | he marvelled ; and the figure did not return to the |
| 309 | tablet for at least one hour. When it returned | tablet for at least one hour. When it returned | tablet for at least one hour. When it returned |
| 310 | Basil saw that on the tip of the spear, which accord- | Basil saw that on the tip of the spear, which accord- | Basil saw that on the tip of the spear, which accord- |
| 311 | ing to the painting the martyr was holding in his | ing to the painting the martyr was holding in his | ing to the painting the martyr was holding in his |
| 312 | hand, there was blood, and Basil remained stupefied | hand, there was blood, and Basil remained stupefied | hand, there was blood, and Basil remained stupefied |
| 313 | with astonishment until he heard later that Julian | with astonishment until he heard later that Julian | with astonishment until he heard later that Julian |
| 314 | had been slain at that hour.! In the Ethiopic version | had been slain at that hour.! In the Ethiopic version | had been slain at that hour.! In the Ethiopic version |
| 315 | of the legend (see the Appendix) the spear in the | of the legend (see the Appendix) the spear in the | of the legend (see the Appendix) the spear in the |
| 316 | martyr’s hand in the picture became ‘full of blood". | martyr’s hand in the picture became ‘full of blood". | martyr’s hand in the picture became ‘full of blood". |
| 317 | Next in importance historically is the History of | Next in importance historically is the History of | Next in importance historically is the History of |
| 318 | the Monks of Upper Egypt and the Life of Apa | the Monks of Upper Egypt and the Life of Apa | the Monks of Upper Egypt and the Life of Apa |
| 319 | Aaron by Paphnutius, the famous ascetic who | Aaron by Paphnutius, the famous ascetic who | Aaron by Paphnutius, the famous ascetic who |
| 320 | flourished in the fourth century. This work ap- | flourished in the fourth century. This work ap- | flourished in the fourth century. This work ap- |
| 321 | pears to have been unknown hitherto. Paphnutius, | pears to have been unknown hitherto. Paphnutius, | pears to have been unknown hitherto. Paphnutius, |
| 322 | as we know from his Life of Onnophrius, made | as we know from his Life of Onnophrius, made | as we know from his Life of Onnophrius, made |
| 323 | several journeys into the desert in order to see for | several journeys into the desert in order to see for | several journeys into the desert in order to see for |
| 324 | himself how the recluses and anchorites lived, and | himself how the recluses and anchorites lived, and | himself how the recluses and anchorites lived, and |
| 325 | the Life of Apa Aaron proves that on one occasion | the Life of Apa Aaron proves that on one occasion | the Life of Apa Aaron proves that on one occasion |
| 326 | at least he visited the monks who lived in the | at least he visited the monks who lived in the | at least he visited the monks who lived in the |
| 327 | desert near the First Cataract, and on the islands | desert near the First Cataract, and on the islands | desert near the First Cataract, and on the islands |
| 328 | that lay between Syene and Philae. He went to | that lay between Syene and Philae. He went to | that lay between Syene and Philae. He went to |
| 329 | a monastery which must have heen near the site of | a monastery which must have heen near the site of | a monastery which must have heen near the site of |
| 330 | 1 Pocock, Confextio Gemmarun, sive Butychii Annales, Oxford, 1656, vol. i, | 1 Pocock, Confextio Gemmarun, sive Butychii Annales, Oxford, 1656, vol. i, | 1 Pocock, Confextio Gemmarun, sive Butychii Annales, Oxford, 1656, vol. i, |
| 331 | pp. 484-7; see also ABU ⲇⲏ. ed. Evetts, ⲣ. 161; and Butler, Coptic | pp. 484-7; see also ABU ⲇⲏ. ed. Evetts, ⲣ. 161; and Butler, Coptic | pp. 484-7; see also ABU ḋy. ed. Evetts, r. 161; and Butler, Coptic |
| 332 | Churches, vol. ii, p. 359, | Churches, vol. ii, p. 359, | Churches, vol. ii, p. 359, |
| page 20 | |||
| 333 | xil PREFACE | xil PREFACE | xil PREFACE |
| 334 | the later Monastery of St. Simeon on the left bank | the later Monastery of St. Simeon on the left bank | the later Monastery of St. Simeon on the left bank |
| 335 | of the Nile opposite the Island of Elephantine, | of the Nile opposite the Island of Elephantine, | of the Nile opposite the Island of Elephantine, |
| 336 | where he was received by a brother called Pseleu- | where he was received by a brother called Pseleu- | where he was received by a brother called Pseleu- |
| 337 | sius. To him he made known his desire to collect | sius. To him he made known his desire to collect | sius. To him he made known his desire to collect |
| 338 | histories of the monks who lived in the neighbour- | histories of the monks who lived in the neighbour- | histories of the monks who lived in the neighbour- |
| 339 | ing deserts, and Pseleusius gave him many details of | ing deserts, and Pseleusius gave him many details of | ing deserts, and Pseleusius gave him many details of |
| 340 | the lives of Apa Zebulon, Sarapamon, Matthew, Apa | the lives of Apa Zebulon, Sarapamon, Matthew, Apa | the lives of Apa Zebulon, Sarapamon, Matthew, Apa |
| 341 | Zacchaeus, Anianus, Paul, and others. He next | Zacchaeus, Anianus, Paul, and others. He next | Zacchaeus, Anianus, Paul, and others. He next |
| 342 | told him about Apa Isaac, an aged monk who lived | told him about Apa Isaac, an aged monk who lived | told him about Apa Isaac, an aged monk who lived |
| 343 | on an island in the First Cataract, and had been | on an island in the First Cataract, and had been | on an island in the First Cataract, and had been |
| 344 | the disciple of Apa Aaron, and in answer to the | the disciple of Apa Aaron, and in answer to the | the disciple of Apa Aaron, and in answer to the |
| 345 | urgent entreaty of Paphnutius took him to see him. | urgent entreaty of Paphnutius took him to see him. | urgent entreaty of Paphnutius took him to see him. |
| 346 | Isaac received him with great kindness, and when | Isaac received him with great kindness, and when | Isaac received him with great kindness, and when |
| 347 | he learned what Paphnutius wanted he described | he learned what Paphnutius wanted he described | he learned what Paphnutius wanted he described |
| 348 | his own ascetic practices, and then went on to tell | his own ascetic practices, and then went on to tell | his own ascetic practices, and then went on to tell |
| 349 | him his experiences when he was a disciple of | him his experiences when he was a disciple of | him his experiences when he was a disciple of |
| 350 | Aaron, and also what he had heard from Apa | Aaron, and also what he had heard from Apa | Aaron, and also what he had heard from Apa |
| 351 | Macedonius, the bishop. Macedonius was origin- | Macedonius, the bishop. Macedonius was origin- | Macedonius, the bishop. Macedonius was origin- |
| 352 | ally a military inspector of Upper Egypt, and a | ally a military inspector of Upper Egypt, and a | ally a military inspector of Upper Egypt, and a |
| 353 | Christian, and on one occasion when he was at | Christian, and on one occasion when he was at | Christian, and on one occasion when he was at |
| 354 | Philae, and wished to partake of the Sacrament, | Philae, and wished to partake of the Sacrament, | Philae, and wished to partake of the Sacrament, |
| 355 | he found that there was no church there, and that | he found that there was no church there, and that | he found that there was no church there, and that |
| 356 | the Christians there were served by the monks of | the Christians there were served by the monks of | the Christians there were served by the monks of |
| 357 | Syene, who came out weekly and administered the | Syene, who came out weekly and administered the | Syene, who came out weekly and administered the |
| 358 | Sacrament to them. On his return to Alexandria | Sacrament to them. On his return to Alexandria | Sacrament to them. On his return to Alexandria |
| 359 | he related this fact to Athanasius, and told the | he related this fact to Athanasius, and told the | he related this fact to Athanasius, and told the |
| 360 | archbishop that if he would appoint a priest at | archbishop that if he would appoint a priest at | archbishop that if he would appoint a priest at |
| 361 | Philae, he would take him safely there when he | Philae, he would take him safely there when he | Philae, he would take him safely there when he |
| 362 | next went to inspect the South. Athanasius re- | next went to inspect the South. Athanasius re- | next went to inspect the South. Athanasius re- |
| 363 | plied that no one was more suitable for this work | plied that no one was more suitable for this work | plied that no one was more suitable for this work |
| 364 | than Macedonius, and after much persuasion he | than Macedonius, and after much persuasion he | than Macedonius, and after much persuasion he |
| page 21 | |||
| 365 | PREFACE xiil | PREFACE xiil | PREFACE xiil |
| 366 | succeeded in inducing him to be consecrated | succeeded in inducing him to be consecrated | succeeded in inducing him to be consecrated |
| 367 | bishop. When Macedonius went to Philae he | bishop. When Macedonius went to Philae he | bishop. When Macedonius went to Philae he |
| 368 | assumed a very humble position and made himself a | assumed a very humble position and made himself a | assumed a very humble position and made himself a |
| 369 | man of no importance. He saw that the people went | man of no importance. He saw that the people went | man of no importance. He saw that the people went |
| 370 | into the temple (of Isis?) and that they worshipped | into the temple (of Isis?) and that they worshipped | into the temple (of Isis?) and that they worshipped |
| 371 | a hawk, which was kept in a shrine with a grating | a hawk, which was kept in a shrine with a grating | a hawk, which was kept in a shrine with a grating |
| 372 | or screen before it. Ome day he went into the | or screen before it. Ome day he went into the | or screen before it. Ome day he went into the |
| 373 | temple and told the sons of the high priest that | temple and told the sons of the high priest that | temple and told the sons of the high priest that |
| 374 | he wished to offer up sacrifice, and whilst one of | he wished to offer up sacrifice, and whilst one of | he wished to offer up sacrifice, and whilst one of |
| 375 | them was making the fire ready Macedonius went | them was making the fire ready Macedonius went | them was making the fire ready Macedonius went |
| 376 | to the shrine, seized the hawk, cut off its head, and | to the shrine, seized the hawk, cut off its head, and | to the shrine, seized the hawk, cut off its head, and |
| 377 | threw it in the fire. When saw | threw it in the fire. When saw | threw it in the fire. When saw |
| 378 | what had happened, fearing the wrath of their | what had happened, fearing the wrath of their | what had happened, fearing the wrath of their |
| 379 | father and of the people, they fled into the desert. | father and of the people, they fled into the desert. | father and of the people, they fled into the desert. |
| 380 | Early next morning the high priest (Aristus) went | Early next morning the high priest (Aristus) went | Early next morning the high priest (Aristus) went |
| 381 | into the temple to offer up sacrifice, and found | into the temple to offer up sacrifice, and found | into the temple to offer up sacrifice, and found |
| 382 | neither his god nor his sons, and until the reason | neither his god nor his sons, and until the reason | neither his god nor his sons, and until the reason |
| 383 | for this had been explained by an old woman who | for this had been explained by an old woman who | for this had been explained by an old woman who |
| 384 | had seen what Macedonius had done he remained | had seen what Macedonius had done he remained | had seen what Macedonius had done he remained |
| 385 | in a state of bewilderment. Then the high priest | in a state of bewilderment. Then the high priest | in a state of bewilderment. Then the high priest |
| 386 | went out from the temple in wrath, swearing that he | went out from the temple in wrath, swearing that he | went out from the temple in wrath, swearing that he |
| 387 | would kill his sons and Macedonius. Acting on the | would kill his sons and Macedonius. Acting on the | would kill his sons and Macedonius. Acting on the |
| 388 | advice of one of the faithful Macedonius departed to | advice of one of the faithful Macedonius departed to | advice of one of the faithful Macedonius departed to |
| 389 | a place where he could pray and meditate, and | a place where he could pray and meditate, and | a place where he could pray and meditate, and |
| 390 | whilst there a voice told him to go out into the | whilst there a voice told him to go out into the | whilst there a voice told him to go out into the |
| 391 | desert and to seek for the two sons of the high | desert and to seek for the two sons of the high | desert and to seek for the two sons of the high |
| 392 | priest who, as he had been shewn in a dream, were | priest who, as he had been shewn in a dream, were | priest who, as he had been shewn in a dream, were |
| 393 | to become ‘chosen vessels’. After going a few | to become ‘chosen vessels’. After going a few | to become ‘chosen vessels’. After going a few |
| 394 | miles into the desert Macedonius found the young | miles into the desert Macedonius found the young | miles into the desert Macedonius found the young |
| 395 | men, who were dying of hunger and thirst. He | men, who were dying of hunger and thirst. He | men, who were dying of hunger and thirst. He |
| 396 | fed them, and took them back to Philae, and | fed them, and took them back to Philae, and | fed them, and took them back to Philae, and |
| page 22 | |||
| 397 | xiv PREFACE | xiv PREFACE | xiv PREFACE |
| 398 | having taught them the fundamentals of the | having taught them the fundamentals of the | having taught them the fundamentals of the |
| 399 | Christian Faith he baptized them, and gave them | Christian Faith he baptized them, and gave them | Christian Faith he baptized them, and gave them |
| 400 | the names of Mark and Isaiah. Later he con- | the names of Mark and Isaiah. Later he con- | the names of Mark and Isaiah. Later he con- |
| 401 | verted Aristus, the high priest, to Christianity, | verted Aristus, the high priest, to Christianity, | verted Aristus, the high priest, to Christianity, |
| 402 | and baptized him, and called him Jacob. On the | and baptized him, and called him Jacob. On the | and baptized him, and called him Jacob. On the |
| 403 | death of Macedonius Mark became Bishop of Philae, | death of Macedonius Mark became Bishop of Philae, | death of Macedonius Mark became Bishop of Philae, |
| 404 | and was in turn succeeded by his brother Isaiah ; | and was in turn succeeded by his brother Isaiah ; | and was in turn succeeded by his brother Isaiah ; |
| 405 | both were consecrated by Saint Athanasius at | both were consecrated by Saint Athanasius at | both were consecrated by Saint Athanasius at |
| 406 | Alexandria. Isaiah was succeeded by Pseleusius, | Alexandria. Isaiah was succeeded by Pseleusius, | Alexandria. Isaiah was succeeded by Pseleusius, |
| 407 | who was consecrated by Timothy, but he preferred | who was consecrated by Timothy, but he preferred | who was consecrated by Timothy, but he preferred |
| 408 | the peace of the contemplative life to the activity | the peace of the contemplative life to the activity | the peace of the contemplative life to the activity |
| 409 | of a bishop’s labours, and his rule was uneventful. | of a bishop’s labours, and his rule was uneventful. | of a bishop’s labours, and his rule was uneventful. |
| 410 | The rest of the work of Paphnutius is filled with | The rest of the work of Paphnutius is filled with | The rest of the work of Paphnutius is filled with |
| 411 | details of the life and miracles of Apa Aaron. | details of the life and miracles of Apa Aaron. | details of the life and miracles of Apa Aaron. |
| 412 | This great ascetic passed much of his time in | This great ascetic passed much of his time in | This great ascetic passed much of his time in |
| 413 | weaving mats, baskets, sandals, Ⲱⲥ. for sale, and | weaving mats, baskets, sandals, Ⲱⲥ. for sale, and | weaving mats, baskets, sandals, Ōs. for sale, and |
| 414 | to destroy his passions he used to stand under the | to destroy his passions he used to stand under the | to destroy his passions he used to stand under the |
| 415 | summer sun with a huge stone resting on his head, | summer sun with a huge stone resting on his head, | summer sun with a huge stone resting on his head, |
| 416 | or tied to his neck, until his eyes were ready to | or tied to his neck, until his eyes were ready to | or tied to his neck, until his eyes were ready to |
| 417 | burst from his head. In the winter he dipped his | burst from his head. In the winter he dipped his | burst from his head. In the winter he dipped his |
| 418 | body-garment in the Nile evening by evening, and | body-garment in the Nile evening by evening, and | body-garment in the Nile evening by evening, and |
| 419 | having put it on stood by the river bank all night | having put it on stood by the river bank all night | having put it on stood by the river bank all night |
| 420 | whilst the bitterly cold wind froze his limbs; | whilst the bitterly cold wind froze his limbs; | whilst the bitterly cold wind froze his limbs; |
| 421 | when the sun rose he crept into a crevice of the | when the sun rose he crept into a crevice of the | when the sun rose he crept into a crevice of the |
| 422 | cold rocks. Following the life of Aaron is the | cold rocks. Following the life of Aaron is the | cold rocks. Following the life of Aaron is the |
| 423 | service for the day of his commemoration (May 2), | service for the day of his commemoration (May 2), | service for the day of his commemoration (May 2), |
| 424 | and it is noteworthy that among the passages of | and it is noteworthy that among the passages of | and it is noteworthy that among the passages of |
| 425 | Scripture appointed to be read on that day is the | Scripture appointed to be read on that day is the | Scripture appointed to be read on that day is the |
| 426 | sixteenth chapter of St. Mark, including the last | sixteenth chapter of St. Mark, including the last | sixteenth chapter of St. Mark, including the last |
| 427 | twelve verses which are not commonly found in | twelve verses which are not commonly found in | twelve verses which are not commonly found in |
| 428 | the older manuscripts. | the older manuscripts. | the older manuscripts. |
| page 23 | |||
| 429 | PREFACE ⲧⲛ | PREFACE ⲧⲉⲛ | PREFACE ten |
| 430 | The Encomia on the Virgin Mary printed in this | The Encomia on the Virgin Mary printed in this | The Encomia on the Virgin Mary printed in this |
| 431 | volume are by (1) Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem ; | volume are by (1) Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem ; | volume are by (1) Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem ; |
| 432 | (2) Demetrius, Archbishop of Antioch; (3) Epi- | (2) Demetrius, Archbishop of Antioch; (3) Epi- | (2) Demetrius, Archbishop of Antioch; (3) Epi- |
| 433 | phanius, Bishop of Cyprus; and (4) Cyril, Arch- | phanius, Bishop of Cyprus; and (4) Cyril, Arch- | phanius, Bishop of Cyprus; and (4) Cyril, Arch- |
| 434 | bishop of Alexandria. Cyril of Jerusalem puts | bishop of Alexandria. Cyril of Jerusalem puts | bishop of Alexandria. Cyril of Jerusalem puts |
| 435 | before the reader the details of the life of the | before the reader the details of the life of the | before the reader the details of the life of the |
| 436 | Virgin which he professes to have received from | Virgin which he professes to have received from | Virgin which he professes to have received from |
| 437 | the Virgin herself. He argues that her parents | the Virgin herself. He argues that her parents | the Virgin herself. He argues that her parents |
| 438 | were ‘a man and a woman like the parents of every | were ‘a man and a woman like the parents of every | were ‘a man and a woman like the parents of every |
| 439 | other person’, and that the Virgin was a woman | other person’, and that the Virgin was a woman | other person’, and that the Virgin was a woman |
| 440 | and not a dvvams, and that she died like every | and not a dvvams, and that she died like every | and not a dvvams, and that she died like every |
| 441 | other creature of flesh and blood. He quotes | other creature of flesh and blood. He quotes | other creature of flesh and blood. He quotes |
| 442 | various authorities, among them Hebrew docu- | various authorities, among them Hebrew docu- | various authorities, among them Hebrew docu- |
| 443 | ments, to shew that she was born in Magdalia, | ments, to shew that she was born in Magdalia, | ments, to shew that she was born in Magdalia, |
| 444 | that her mother was Anna, the daughter of | that her mother was Anna, the daughter of | that her mother was Anna, the daughter of |
| 445 | Aminadab, and her father Joakim-Kleopa, the son | Aminadab, and her father Joakim-Kleopa, the son | Aminadab, and her father Joakim-Kleopa, the son |
| 446 | of a rich man called David-Aaron and his wife | of a rich man called David-Aaron and his wife | of a rich man called David-Aaron and his wife |
| 447 | Sara. Cyril's Encomium ends with an account | Sara. Cyril's Encomium ends with an account | Sara. Cyril's Encomium ends with an account |
| 448 | of the Virgin's death and the miraculous disap- | of the Virgin's death and the miraculous disap- | of the Virgin's death and the miraculous disap- |
| 449 | pearance of her body. The Encomium of Deme- | pearance of her body. The Encomium of Deme- | pearance of her body. The Encomium of Deme- |
| 450 | trius is a very long and full statement of most | trius is a very long and full statement of most | trius is a very long and full statement of most |
| 451 | of the traditions about the birth, education, life | of the traditions about the birth, education, life | of the traditions about the birth, education, life |
| 452 | in the Temple, Ⲱⲥ. of the Virgin, which are found | in the Temple, Ⲱⲥ. of the Virgin, which are found | in the Temple, Ōs. of the Virgin, which are found |
| 453 | in many Syriac and Ethiopic manuscripts, but the | in many Syriac and Ethiopic manuscripts, but the | in many Syriac and Ethiopic manuscripts, but the |
| 454 | general treatment of these subjects shews that its | general treatment of these subjects shews that its | general treatment of these subjects shews that its |
| 455 | author intended his work to be more a book of | author intended his work to be more a book of | author intended his work to be more a book of |
| 456 | pious reading for the general edification of its | pious reading for the general edification of its | pious reading for the general edification of its |
| 457 | readers than a study in doctrine. Epiphanius | readers than a study in doctrine. Epiphanius | readers than a study in doctrine. Epiphanius |
| 458 | combats the view that Mary ‘cannot possibly have | combats the view that Mary ‘cannot possibly have | combats the view that Mary ‘cannot possibly have |
| 459 | been begotten by a man’, and shews that she was | been begotten by a man’, and shews that she was | been begotten by a man’, and shews that she was |
| 460 | an earthly being, with a human father and mother | an earthly being, with a human father and mother | an earthly being, with a human father and mother |
| page 24 | |||
| 461 | xvi PREFACE | xvi PREFACE | xvi PREFACE |
| 462 | like all other people. He then goes on to shew | like all other people. He then goes on to shew | like all other people. He then goes on to shew |
| 463 | that Mary was descended from Thamar, a non- | that Mary was descended from Thamar, a non- | that Mary was descended from Thamar, a non- |
| 464 | Israelitish woman, and Rahab the harlot, the wife | Israelitish woman, and Rahab the harlot, the wife | Israelitish woman, and Rahab the harlot, the wife |
| 465 | of Salmon, and Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of | of Salmon, and Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of | of Salmon, and Ruth the Moabitess, the wife of |
| 466 | Boaz, and Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah the Hittite, | Boaz, and Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah the Hittite, | Boaz, and Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah the Hittite, |
| 467 | and states that the Virgin conceived through a | and states that the Virgin conceived through a | and states that the Virgin conceived through a |
| 468 | cloud of light which Gabriel placed in her mouth. | cloud of light which Gabriel placed in her mouth. | cloud of light which Gabriel placed in her mouth. |
| 469 | Cyril of Alexandria holds a different view about | Cyril of Alexandria holds a different view about | Cyril of Alexandria holds a different view about |
| 470 | the Virgin's conception, and in a speech which he | the Virgin's conception, and in a speech which he | the Virgin's conception, and in a speech which he |
| 471 | professes to have received from Mary the Virgin is | professes to have received from Mary the Virgin is | professes to have received from Mary the Virgin is |
| 472 | made to say, ¢ When he (i. e. Gabriel) saluted me he | made to say, ¢ When he (i. e. Gabriel) saluted me he | made to say, ¢ When he (i. e. Gabriel) saluted me he |
| 473 | trembled, but I was filled with joy. He came, he | trembled, but I was filled with joy. He came, he | trembled, but I was filled with joy. He came, he |
| 474 | opened my mouth, he went down into my womb’ | opened my mouth, he went down into my womb’ | opened my mouth, he went down into my womb’ |
| 475 | (ⲣ. 719). | ⲣ. 719). | r. 719). |
| 476 | In the beginning of his Discourse on the Inven- | In the beginning of his Discourse on the Inven- | In the beginning of his Discourse on the Inven- |
| 477 | tion of the Holy Cross, Cyril of Jerusalem relates | tion of the Holy Cross, Cyril of Jerusalem relates | tion of the Holy Cross, Cyril of Jerusalem relates |
| 478 | the story of the conversion and baptism of Isaac | the story of the conversion and baptism of Isaac | the story of the conversion and baptism of Isaac |
| 479 | the Samaritan, which was due to a miracle wrought | the Samaritan, which was due to a miracle wrought | the Samaritan, which was due to a miracle wrought |
| 480 | by the presbyter Apa Bacchus, and to the appearance | by the presbyter Apa Bacchus, and to the appearance | by the presbyter Apa Bacchus, and to the appearance |
| 481 | of a Cross of light at the bottom of a lake of bitter | of a Cross of light at the bottom of a lake of bitter | of a Cross of light at the bottom of a lake of bitter |
| 482 | water. Isaac was a scoffer, and took every oppor- | water. Isaac was a scoffer, and took every oppor- | water. Isaac was a scoffer, and took every oppor- |
| 483 | tunity of reviling the Christians, and pointing the | tunity of reviling the Christians, and pointing the | tunity of reviling the Christians, and pointing the |
| 484 | finger of scorn at them because they went up to | finger of scorn at them because they went up to | finger of scorn at them because they went up to |
| 485 | Jerusalem to worship a piece of wood, which was | Jerusalem to worship a piece of wood, which was | Jerusalem to worship a piece of wood, which was |
| 486 | not only idolatry, but disobedience to the Law of | not only idolatry, but disobedience to the Law of | not only idolatry, but disobedience to the Law of |
| 487 | Moses. One day he entered into a dispute with | Moses. One day he entered into a dispute with | Moses. One day he entered into a dispute with |
| 488 | Apa Bacchus, a presbyter, who succeeded in making | Apa Bacchus, a presbyter, who succeeded in making | Apa Bacchus, a presbyter, who succeeded in making |
| 489 | sweet some bitter waters by throwing into it two | sweet some bitter waters by throwing into it two | sweet some bitter waters by throwing into it two |
| 490 | bits of wood tied together in the form of a cross, | bits of wood tied together in the form of a cross, | bits of wood tied together in the form of a cross, |
| 491 | which fell to the bottom and assumed there the | which fell to the bottom and assumed there the | which fell to the bottom and assumed there the |
| 492 | appearance of a Cross of fiery light which all men | appearance of a Cross of fiery light which all men | appearance of a Cross of fiery light which all men |
| 493 | al i | al i | al i |
| page 25 | |||
| 494 | PREFACE xvii | PREFACE xvii | PREFACE xvii |
| 495 | saw. When Isaac drank of the water and found | saw. When Isaac drank of the water and found | saw. When Isaac drank of the water and found |
| 496 | it as ‘sweet as honey’ he believed the words of | it as ‘sweet as honey’ he believed the words of | it as ‘sweet as honey’ he believed the words of |
| 497 | Apa Bacchus, and on his arrival in Jerusalem he | Apa Bacchus, and on his arrival in Jerusalem he | Apa Bacchus, and on his arrival in Jerusalem he |
| 498 | went to see Cyril, the archbishop, and as the result | went to see Cyril, the archbishop, and as the result | went to see Cyril, the archbishop, and as the result |
| 499 | of his teaching he became a Christian and was | of his teaching he became a Christian and was | of his teaching he became a Christian and was |
| 500 | baptized. Turning now to the Cross Cyril goes on | baptized. Turning now to the Cross Cyril goes on | baptized. Turning now to the Cross Cyril goes on |
| 501 | to say, on the authority of Josephus, Philemon, and | to say, on the authority of Josephus, Philemon, and | to say, on the authority of Josephus, Philemon, and |
| 502 | Irenaeus, that the Jews wilfully tried to conceal the | Irenaeus, that the Jews wilfully tried to conceal the | Irenaeus, that the Jews wilfully tried to conceal the |
| 503 | glory of the Cross. The Cross and the crosses of | glory of the Cross. The Cross and the crosses of | glory of the Cross. The Cross and the crosses of |
| 504 | the thieves were removed by night to the Tomb of | the thieves were removed by night to the Tomb of | the thieves were removed by night to the Tomb of |
| 505 | Jesus by Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, | Jesus by Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, | Jesus by Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, |
| 506 | together with the nails, and this fact was concealed | together with the nails, and this fact was concealed | together with the nails, and this fact was concealed |
| 507 | from all except the Christians, who took their sick | from all except the Christians, who took their sick | from all except the Christians, who took their sick |
| 508 | there to be healed. Among those who were taken | there to be healed. Among those who were taken | there to be healed. Among those who were taken |
| 509 | to the Tomb was Kleopa, who was carried there on | to the Tomb was Kleopa, who was carried there on | to the Tomb was Kleopa, who was carried there on |
| 510 | a litter, when he followed the dead body of his son | a litter, when he followed the dead body of his son | a litter, when he followed the dead body of his son |
| 511 | Rufus to the grave. Whilst the body rested by the | Rufus to the grave. Whilst the body rested by the | Rufus to the grave. Whilst the body rested by the |
| 512 | Tomb a Cross of light came out of it, and rested on | Tomb a Cross of light came out of it, and rested on | Tomb a Cross of light came out of it, and rested on |
| 513 | the dead man and raised him up to life again, and | the dead man and raised him up to life again, and | the dead man and raised him up to life again, and |
| 514 | healed the disease in the feet and legs of Kledpa, | healed the disease in the feet and legs of Kledpa, | healed the disease in the feet and legs of Kledpa, |
| 515 | who was able to walk once more. Kleopa and his | who was able to walk once more. Kleopa and his | who was able to walk once more. Kleopa and his |
| 516 | son Rufus then became Christians, and were bap- | son Rufus then became Christians, and were bap- | son Rufus then became Christians, and were bap- |
| 517 | tized. When the Jews heard of these miracles | tized. When the Jews heard of these miracles | tized. When the Jews heard of these miracles |
| 518 | they took counsel together and determined to | they took counsel together and determined to | they took counsel together and determined to |
| 519 | destroy the Tomb of Jesus. Some wished to burn | destroy the Tomb of Jesus. Some wished to burn | destroy the Tomb of Jesus. Some wished to burn |
| 520 | it, but others proposed to turn the whole site into | it, but others proposed to turn the whole site into | it, but others proposed to turn the whole site into |
| 521 | a dunghill, which was done. From that day until | a dunghill, which was done. From that day until | a dunghill, which was done. From that day until |
| 522 | the coming of Vespasian the Jews had all the offal | the coming of Vespasian the Jews had all the offal | the coming of Vespasian the Jews had all the offal |
| 523 | of Jerusalem carried to the Tomb of Jesus and shot | of Jerusalem carried to the Tomb of Jesus and shot | of Jerusalem carried to the Tomb of Jesus and shot |
| 524 | there ; the penalty for disposing of the offal in any | there ; the penalty for disposing of the offal in any | there ; the penalty for disposing of the offal in any |
| 525 | other way was expulsion from the synagogue and | other way was expulsion from the synagogue and | other way was expulsion from the synagogue and |
| 526 | b | b | b |
| page 26 | |||
| 527 | XViil PREFACE | XViil PREFACE | XViil PREFACE |
| 528 | a fine of a copper drachma for each offence. In a | a fine of a copper drachma for each offence. In a | a fine of a copper drachma for each offence. In a |
| 529 | very short time the existence of the Tomb of Jesus | very short time the existence of the Tomb of Jesus | very short time the existence of the Tomb of Jesus |
| 530 | was forgotten, and its site was not made known to | was forgotten, and its site was not made known to | was forgotten, and its site was not made known to |
| 531 | men again until the reign of Constantine, who, as | men again until the reign of Constantine, who, as | men again until the reign of Constantine, who, as |
| 532 | the result of his vision of the inscribed Cross of | the result of his vision of the inscribed Cross of | the result of his vision of the inscribed Cross of |
| 533 | light, adopted the Cross as his emblem, and fas- | light, adopted the Cross as his emblem, and fas- | light, adopted the Cross as his emblem, and fas- |
| 534 | tened a cross of gold to the top of his spear. | tened a cross of gold to the top of his spear. | tened a cross of gold to the top of his spear. |
| 535 | Having defeated the Persians decisively he devoted | Having defeated the Persians decisively he devoted | Having defeated the Persians decisively he devoted |
| 536 | his attention to the abolition of the worship of idols | his attention to the abolition of the worship of idols | his attention to the abolition of the worship of idols |
| 537 | everywhere, and to the building of churches with | everywhere, and to the building of churches with | everywhere, and to the building of churches with |
| 538 | the moneys which he derived from the confiscation | the moneys which he derived from the confiscation | the moneys which he derived from the confiscation |
| 539 | of the revenues of pagan shrines. He then took | of the revenues of pagan shrines. He then took | of the revenues of pagan shrines. He then took |
| 540 | his mother Helena and his sister and went to Jeru- | his mother Helena and his sister and went to Jeru- | his mother Helena and his sister and went to Jeru- |
| 541 | salem, where he summoned the chiefs of the Jews | salem, where he summoned the chiefs of the Jews | salem, where he summoned the chiefs of the Jews |
| 542 | to his presence, and asked them to shew him the | to his presence, and asked them to shew him the | to his presence, and asked them to shew him the |
| 543 | places where the Cross stood and the Body of Jesus | places where the Cross stood and the Body of Jesus | places where the Cross stood and the Body of Jesus |
| 544 | was laid. The seven chief priests of the Jews who | was laid. The seven chief priests of the Jews who | was laid. The seven chief priests of the Jews who |
| 545 | heard his questions declared that they knew nothing | heard his questions declared that they knew nothing | heard his questions declared that they knew nothing |
| 546 | about the Cross or the Tomb, whereupon Constantine | about the Cross or the Tomb, whereupon Constantine | about the Cross or the Tomb, whereupon Constantine |
| 547 | ordered them to be thrown into a dry pit and to be | ordered them to be thrown into a dry pit and to be | ordered them to be thrown into a dry pit and to be |
| 548 | kept there without food aud water until they died. | kept there without food aud water until they died. | kept there without food aud water until they died. |
| 549 | At the end of seven days of cold, hunger, and | At the end of seven days of cold, hunger, and | At the end of seven days of cold, hunger, and |
| 550 | thirst, Judas, one of the seven, remembered that | thirst, Judas, one of the seven, remembered that | thirst, Judas, one of the seven, remembered that |
| 551 | he had heard the history of the Crucifixion from | he had heard the history of the Crucifixion from | he had heard the history of the Crucifixion from |
| 552 | his father Simeon, who had heard it from his father | his father Simeon, who had heard it from his father | his father Simeon, who had heard it from his father |
| 553 | Judas, and he shewed Constantine where Golgotha | Judas, and he shewed Constantine where Golgotha | Judas, and he shewed Constantine where Golgotha |
| 554 | was, and the dunghill which covered the Tomb, and | was, and the dunghill which covered the Tomb, and | was, and the dunghill which covered the Tomb, and |
| 555 | it was higher than the city by many cubits. By | it was higher than the city by many cubits. By | it was higher than the city by many cubits. By |
| 556 | the advice of Judas Constantine established a corvée, | the advice of Judas Constantine established a corvée, | the advice of Judas Constantine established a corvée, |
| 557 | and made the Jews work day and night to clear | and made the Jews work day and night to clear | and made the Jews work day and night to clear |
| 558 | Golgotha. After six months’ labour the top of the | Golgotha. After six months’ labour the top of the | Golgotha. After six months’ labour the top of the |
| page 27 | |||
| 559 | PREFACE XIX | PREFACE XIX | PREFACE XIX |
| 560 | Tomb became visible, and late one day they reached | Tomb became visible, and late one day they reached | Tomb became visible, and late one day they reached |
| 561 | the stone which was before the door and rolled it | the stone which was before the door and rolled it | the stone which was before the door and rolled it |
| 562 | away; as they did so a flash like lightning burst | away; as they did so a flash like lightning burst | away; as they did so a flash like lightning burst |
| 563 | forth from the Tomb. Early the next morning the | forth from the Tomb. Early the next morning the | forth from the Tomb. Early the next morning the |
| 564 | bishops entered the Tomb, in the presence of the | bishops entered the Tomb, in the presence of the | bishops entered the Tomb, in the presence of the |
| 565 | Empress Helena, and they found in it a leather roll, | Empress Helena, and they found in it a leather roll, | Empress Helena, and they found in it a leather roll, |
| 566 | written in Hebrew, and purporting to be the work | written in Hebrew, and purporting to be the work | written in Hebrew, and purporting to be the work |
| 567 | of Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, stating that | of Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, stating that | of Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus, stating that |
| 568 | they had brought the three crosses from Golgotha | they had brought the three crosses from Golgotha | they had brought the three crosses from Golgotha |
| 569 | to the Tomb of Jesus. On the Cross of Christ was | to the Tomb of Jesus. On the Cross of Christ was | to the Tomb of Jesus. On the Cross of Christ was |
| 570 | written the legend, ‘This belongeth to Jesus the | written the legend, ‘This belongeth to Jesus the | written the legend, ‘This belongeth to Jesus the |
| 571 | Christ’ When Constantine heard from his mother | Christ’ When Constantine heard from his mother | Christ’ When Constantine heard from his mother |
| 572 | of the finding of the Cross he came to Jerusalem, | of the finding of the Cross he came to Jerusalem, | of the finding of the Cross he came to Jerusalem, |
| 573 | and paid great honour to it, and he and the Empress | and paid great honour to it, and he and the Empress | and paid great honour to it, and he and the Empress |
| 574 | immediately began to build one church of the Holy | immediately began to build one church of the Holy | immediately began to build one church of the Holy |
| 575 | Resurrection over the Tomb, and another on or near | Resurrection over the Tomb, and another on or near | Resurrection over the Tomb, and another on or near |
| 576 | Golgotha. Apa Joseph the bishop related that a | Golgotha. Apa Joseph the bishop related that a | Golgotha. Apa Joseph the bishop related that a |
| 577 | Cross of light appeared above the Tomb from the | Cross of light appeared above the Tomb from the | Cross of light appeared above the Tomb from the |
| 578 | first to the ninth hour, and then in sight of all | first to the ninth hour, and then in sight of all | first to the ninth hour, and then in sight of all |
| 579 | Jerusalem it went up into heaven. | Jerusalem it went up into heaven. | Jerusalem it went up into heaven. |
| 580 | The importance of the cult of Michael is illus- | The importance of the cult of Michael is illus- | The importance of the cult of Michael is illus- |
| 581 | trated by the Encomia on this archangel by Severus, | trated by the Encomia on this archangel by Severus, | trated by the Encomia on this archangel by Severus, |
| 582 | Archbishop of Antioch, Theodosius, Archbishop of | Archbishop of Antioch, Theodosius, Archbishop of | Archbishop of Antioch, Theodosius, Archbishop of |
| 583 | Alexandria, and Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria. | Alexandria, and Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria. | Alexandria, and Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria. |
| 584 | Severus illustrates the power of Michael, and his | Severus illustrates the power of Michael, and his | Severus illustrates the power of Michael, and his |
| 585 | compassion on men, and his readiness to assist them | compassion on men, and his readiness to assist them | compassion on men, and his readiness to assist them |
| 586 | in all their troubles by relating the history of Gedson, | in all their troubles by relating the history of Gedson, | in all their troubles by relating the history of Gedson, |
| 587 | the merchant of Entiké, who was delivered from | the merchant of Entiké, who was delivered from | the merchant of Entiké, who was delivered from |
| 588 | shipwreck, and became a Christian with Toulé-Irene | shipwreck, and became a Christian with Toulé-Irene | shipwreck, and became a Christian with Toulé-Irene |
| 589 | his wife, and his four sons, John, Stephen, Joseph, | his wife, and his four sons, John, Stephen, Joseph, | his wife, and his four sons, John, Stephen, Joseph, |
| 590 | and Daniel. Theodosius describes the great spiritual | and Daniel. Theodosius describes the great spiritual | and Daniel. Theodosius describes the great spiritual |
| 591 | b 2 | b 2 | b 2 |
| page 28 | |||
| 592 | XX PREFACE | XX PREFACE | XX PREFACE |
| 593 | banquet in heaven on St. Michael's Day, at which | banquet in heaven on St. Michael's Day, at which | banquet in heaven on St. Michael's Day, at which |
| 594 | all the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, and | all the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, and | all the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, and |
| 595 | all the angels of heaven are present. And he proves | all the angels of heaven are present. And he proves | all the angels of heaven are present. And he proves |
| 596 | to his hearers by the testimonies of all these that, | to his hearers by the testimonies of all these that, | to his hearers by the testimonies of all these that, |
| 597 | from the time when this archangel expelled Mas- | from the time when this archangel expelled Mas- | from the time when this archangel expelled Mas- |
| 598 | téma, or the Devil, from heaven, he has been the | téma, or the Devil, from heaven, he has been the | téma, or the Devil, from heaven, he has been the |
| 599 | mediator between God and His creatures, and the | mediator between God and His creatures, and the | mediator between God and His creatures, and the |
| 600 | channel of all His goodness to them. He it is who | channel of all His goodness to them. He it is who | channel of all His goodness to them. He it is who |
| 601 | presents their offerings before God, and causes them | presents their offerings before God, and causes them | presents their offerings before God, and causes them |
| 602 | to be rewarded tenfold, and every good deed and | to be rewarded tenfold, and every good deed and | to be rewarded tenfold, and every good deed and |
| 603 | every gift, however small, given in the name of | every gift, however small, given in the name of | every gift, however small, given in the name of |
| 604 | this archangel, will help a man to triumph on the | this archangel, will help a man to triumph on the | this archangel, will help a man to triumph on the |
| 605 | Day of Judgement. The compassion and bene- | Day of Judgement. The compassion and bene- | Day of Judgement. The compassion and bene- |
| 606 | volence of Michael are proved by the interesting | volence of Michael are proved by the interesting | volence of Michael are proved by the interesting |
| 607 | story of the rich man Dorotheus and his wife | story of the rich man Dorotheus and his wife | story of the rich man Dorotheus and his wife |
| 608 | Theopisté, who sold their clothes to obtain means | Theopisté, who sold their clothes to obtain means | Theopisté, who sold their clothes to obtain means |
| 609 | to do honour to the archangel on the day of his | to do honour to the archangel on the day of his | to do honour to the archangel on the day of his |
| 610 | commemoration. The Discourse by Timothy con- | commemoration. The Discourse by Timothy con- | commemoration. The Discourse by Timothy con- |
| 611 | tains an extract from a manuseript which he found | tains an extract from a manuseript which he found | tains an extract from a manuseript which he found |
| 612 | in Jerusalem in the house of the mother of Proclus, | in Jerusalem in the house of the mother of Proclus, | in Jerusalem in the house of the mother of Proclus, |
| 613 | the disciple of John in Jerusalem, and which de- | the disciple of John in Jerusalem, and which de- | the disciple of John in Jerusalem, and which de- |
| 614 | scribes the annual delivery of souls from the abode | scribes the annual delivery of souls from the abode | scribes the annual delivery of souls from the abode |
| 615 | of the damned by the Archangel Michael. In this | of the damned by the Archangel Michael. In this | of the damned by the Archangel Michael. In this |
| 616 | St. John says that whilst he was being shewn | St. John says that whilst he was being shewn | St. John says that whilst he was being shewn |
| 617 | heaven and hell by an angel, he saw Michael come | heaven and hell by an angel, he saw Michael come | heaven and hell by an angel, he saw Michael come |
| 618 | to the lake of fire in which the souls of the damned | to the lake of fire in which the souls of the damned | to the lake of fire in which the souls of the damned |
| 619 | were suffering torture, and dip his right wing into | were suffering torture, and dip his right wing into | were suffering torture, and dip his right wing into |
| 620 | it, and bring up on it a multitude of souls, some | it, and bring up on it a multitude of souls, some | it, and bring up on it a multitude of souls, some |
| 621 | 2,095,870 in number. This he did thrice, and having | 2,095,870 in number. This he did thrice, and having | 2,095,870 in number. This he did thrice, and having |
| 622 | taken these souls to worship God, by His consent he | taken these souls to worship God, by His consent he | taken these souls to worship God, by His consent he |
| 623 | took them away from their tortures into everlasting | took them away from their tortures into everlasting | took them away from their tortures into everlasting |
| page 29 | |||
| 624 | PREFACE xx1 | PREFACE xx1 | PREFACE xx1 |
| 625 | peace. Timothy urges his hearers to write the | peace. Timothy urges his hearers to write the | peace. Timothy urges his hearers to write the |
| 626 | name of Michael on the walls of their houses, and on | name of Michael on the walls of their houses, and on | name of Michael on the walls of their houses, and on |
| 627 | their garments, tables, platters, and drinking-cups. | their garments, tables, platters, and drinking-cups. | their garments, tables, platters, and drinking-cups. |
| 628 | In his Discourse on Gabriel, Celestinus, Arch- | In his Discourse on Gabriel, Celestinus, Arch- | In his Discourse on Gabriel, Celestinus, Arch- |
| 629 | bishop of Rome, proves that this archangel is the | bishop of Rome, proves that this archangel is the | bishop of Rome, proves that this archangel is the |
| 630 | chief celestial envoy chosen to bring glad tidings to | chief celestial envoy chosen to bring glad tidings to | chief celestial envoy chosen to bring glad tidings to |
| 631 | man, and describes the great honour which was his | man, and describes the great honour which was his | man, and describes the great honour which was his |
| 632 | when he was sent to the Virgin Mary, and to the | when he was sent to the Virgin Mary, and to the | when he was sent to the Virgin Mary, and to the |
| 633 | shepherds at the Nativity, and when Ⲙⲉ led the | shepherds at the Nativity, and when ⲙⲏⲓ led the | shepherds at the Nativity, and when myi led the |
| 634 | Hebrews forth from their captivity. His power to | Hebrews forth from their captivity. His power to | Hebrews forth from their captivity. His power to |
| 635 | work miracles is illustrated by the stories of Philip, | work miracles is illustrated by the stories of Philip, | work miracles is illustrated by the stories of Philip, |
| 636 | the rich merchant, and Stephen, his scribe and | the rich merchant, and Stephen, his scribe and | the rich merchant, and Stephen, his scribe and |
| 637 | accountant, and the healing of the blind man and | accountant, and the healing of the blind man and | accountant, and the healing of the blind man and |
| 638 | the paralytic, &e. The Encomium on Raphael by | the paralytic, &e. The Encomium on Raphael by | the paralytic, &e. The Encomium on Raphael by |
| 639 | Saint John Chrysostom is unfortunately incomplete, | Saint John Chrysostom is unfortunately incomplete, | Saint John Chrysostom is unfortunately incomplete, |
| 640 | but the large fragment from another copy of the | but the large fragment from another copy of the | but the large fragment from another copy of the |
| 641 | Encomium (Oriental MS. 6780) printed in the Ap- | Encomium (Oriental MS. 6780) printed in the Ap- | Encomium (Oriental MS. 6780) printed in the Ap- |
| 642 | ~ pendix supplies a description of the miracles of the | ~ pendix supplies a description of the miracles of the | ~ pendix supplies a description of the miracles of the |
| 643 | Saint and the end of the Encomium. The passing | Saint and the end of the Encomium. The passing | Saint and the end of the Encomium. The passing |
| 644 | prayer of Athanasius is a very interesting text, not- | prayer of Athanasius is a very interesting text, not- | prayer of Athanasius is a very interesting text, not- |
| 645 | withstanding the breaks in it caused by the damage | withstanding the breaks in it caused by the damage | withstanding the breaks in it caused by the damage |
| 646 | done to the manuscript by fire and smoke. | done to the manuscript by fire and smoke. | done to the manuscript by fire and smoke. |
| 647 | Finally, the two lengthy sections from the | Finally, the two lengthy sections from the | Finally, the two lengthy sections from the |
| 648 | Apocalypse of Paul form part of a work of pecu- | Apocalypse of Paul form part of a work of pecu- | Apocalypse of Paul form part of a work of pecu- |
| 649 | liar interest, hitherto unknown in Coptic. As | liar interest, hitherto unknown in Coptic. As | liar interest, hitherto unknown in Coptic. As |
| 650 | the introductory folios, including the title-page, are | the introductory folios, including the title-page, are | the introductory folios, including the title-page, are |
| 651 | wanting, the name of the writer cannot be given, | wanting, the name of the writer cannot be given, | wanting, the name of the writer cannot be given, |
| 652 | but the general plan and contents of the work are | but the general plan and contents of the work are | but the general plan and contents of the work are |
| 653 | clear. The author makes St. Paul describe a journey | clear. The author makes St. Paul describe a journey | clear. The author makes St. Paul describe a journey |
| 654 | through heaven and hell which he was permitted to | through heaven and hell which he was permitted to | through heaven and hell which he was permitted to |
| 655 | make under the guidance of an angel. When the | make under the guidance of an angel. When the | make under the guidance of an angel. When the |
| page 30 | |||
| 656 | XXil PREFACE | XXil PREFACE | XXil PREFACE |
| 657 | angel had shewn him everything he brought him | angel had shewn him everything he brought him | angel had shewn him everything he brought him |
| 658 | down to the Mount of Olives, where he found the | down to the Mount of Olives, where he found the | down to the Mount of Olives, where he found the |
| 659 | Apostles gathered together. When he had related | Apostles gathered together. When he had related | Apostles gathered together. When he had related |
| 660 | to them all that he had seen and heard, they com- | to them all that he had seen and heard, they com- | to them all that he had seen and heard, they com- |
| 661 | manded Mark and Timothy, the disciple of St. Paul, | manded Mark and Timothy, the disciple of St. Paul, | manded Mark and Timothy, the disciple of St. Paul, |
| 662 | to do his narrative into writing for the benefit of | to do his narrative into writing for the benefit of | to do his narrative into writing for the benefit of |
| 663 | others. Whilst they were talking the Lord appeared | others. Whilst they were talking the Lord appeared | others. Whilst they were talking the Lord appeared |
| 664 | and saluted Peter, John, and Paul by name. Having, | and saluted Peter, John, and Paul by name. Having, | and saluted Peter, John, and Paul by name. Having, |
| 665 | in answer to a question, received Paul's assurance | in answer to a question, received Paul's assurance | in answer to a question, received Paul's assurance |
| 666 | that he was satisfied to the full with what he had | that he was satisfied to the full with what he had | that he was satisfied to the full with what he had |
| 667 | seen and heard, our Lord declared that the words | seen and heard, our Lord declared that the words | seen and heard, our Lord declared that the words |
| 668 | of the Apocalypse of Paul should be preached | of the Apocalypse of Paul should be preached | of the Apocalypse of Paul should be preached |
| 669 | throughout the world, that the copyist and reader | throughout the world, that the copyist and reader | throughout the world, that the copyist and reader |
| 670 | and writer of it should never see Amente, and that | and writer of it should never see Amente, and that | and writer of it should never see Amente, and that |
| 671 | his son and grandson should escape from the bitter | his son and grandson should escape from the bitter | his son and grandson should escape from the bitter |
| 672 | weeping of that place. Among the sights seen by | weeping of that place. Among the sights seen by | weeping of that place. Among the sights seen by |
| 673 | Paul was the judgement of souls by God. The | Paul was the judgement of souls by God. The | Paul was the judgement of souls by God. The |
| 674 | descriptions of the abode of the damned in the | descriptions of the abode of the damned in the | descriptions of the abode of the damned in the |
| 675 | Apocalypse of Paul, the pits of fire, the Powers of | Apocalypse of Paul, the pits of fire, the Powers of | Apocalypse of Paul, the pits of fire, the Powers of |
| 676 | Darkness with their monstrous forms, with prongs, | Darkness with their monstrous forms, with prongs, | Darkness with their monstrous forms, with prongs, |
| 677 | swords, spears and knives of fire, the lakes of boiling | swords, spears and knives of fire, the lakes of boiling | swords, spears and knives of fire, the lakes of boiling |
| 678 | water, ⲥ, are all derived from the Book of the | water, ⲥ, are all derived from the Book of the | water, s, are all derived from the Book of the |
| 679 | Dead and cognate works, e.g. The Book of Gates | Dead and cognate works, e.g. The Book of Gates | Dead and cognate works, e.g. The Book of Gates |
| 680 | and the Book of him that is in the Tuat. A Greek | and the Book of him that is in the Tuat. A Greek | and the Book of him that is in the Tuat. A Greek |
| 681 | version of this Apocalypse was published by Tischen- | version of this Apocalypse was published by Tischen- | version of this Apocalypse was published by Tischen- |
| 682 | dorft in his Apocalypses Apocryphae, Leipzig, 1866, | dorft in his Apocalypses Apocryphae, Leipzig, 1866, | dorft in his Apocalypses Apocryphae, Leipzig, 1866, |
| 683 | pp. 54-69, and it is from some similar text that | pp. 54-69, and it is from some similar text that | pp. 54-69, and it is from some similar text that |
| 684 | the Coptic version was made. . In 1862 the | the Coptic version was made. . In 1862 the | the Coptic version was made. . In 1862 the |
| 685 | Rev. D. T. Stoddard discovered a manuscript con- | Rev. D. T. Stoddard discovered a manuscript con- | Rev. D. T. Stoddard discovered a manuscript con- |
| 686 | taining a Syriac version among the Nestorians in | taining a Syriac version among the Nestorians in | taining a Syriac version among the Nestorians in |
| 687 | Urtimiah, or Urmi, and an English rendering of it | Urtimiah, or Urmi, and an English rendering of it | Urtimiah, or Urmi, and an English rendering of it |
| page 31 | |||
| 688 | PREFACE xxii | PREFACE xxii | PREFACE xxii |
| 689 | by Dr. Perkins was published in the Journal of the | by Dr. Perkins was published in the Journal of the | by Dr. Perkins was published in the Journal of the |
| 690 | American Oriental Society, vol. viii, pp. 183-212, | American Oriental Society, vol. viii, pp. 183-212, | American Oriental Society, vol. viii, pp. 183-212, |
| 691 | Lengthy extracts from it were reprinted by Tischen- | Lengthy extracts from it were reprinted by Tischen- | Lengthy extracts from it were reprinted by Tischen- |
| 692 | dorff under the Greek text in his work referred to | dorff under the Greek text in his work referred to | dorff under the Greek text in his work referred to |
| 693 | above. A very valuable text of the Latin version | above. A very valuable text of the Latin version | above. A very valuable text of the Latin version |
| 694 | was published by Dr. M. R. James in his dpocrypha | was published by Dr. M. R. James in his dpocrypha | was published by Dr. M. R. James in his dpocrypha |
| 695 | Anecdote (sce Texts and Studies, vol. ii, No. 3, | Anecdote (sce Texts and Studies, vol. ii, No. 3, | Anecdote (sce Texts and Studies, vol. ii, No. 3, |
| 696 | Cambridge), 1893, together with Tables shewing the | Cambridge), 1893, together with Tables shewing the | Cambridge), 1893, together with Tables shewing the |
| 697 | contents of the Greek, Syriac, and Latin Versions. | contents of the Greek, Syriac, and Latin Versions. | contents of the Greek, Syriac, and Latin Versions. |
| 698 | The name of the angel ⲁϥⲧⲉⲙⲉⲗⲟⲩⲭⲟⲥ, or ⲁϥⲧⲓⲙⲉ‐ | The name of the angel ⲁϥⲧⲉⲙⲉⲗⲟⲩⲭⲟⲥ, or ⲁϥⲧⲓⲙⲉⲗⲟⲩⲭⲟⲥ ⲣ. 1060) appears in the Greek version as | The name of the angel aftemeloukos, or aftimeloukos r. 1060) appears in the Greek version as |
| 699 | ⲗⲟⲩⲭⲟⲥ (ⲣ. 1060) appears in the Greek version as | ||
| 700 | Tepehovyos (Tischendorff, op. ⲣ. and in Latin | Tepehovyos (Tischendorff, op. Ⲣ. and in Latin | Tepehovyos (Tischendorff, op. R. and in Latin |
| 701 | as Tartaruchus (James, op. cit, p. 19, 1. 20). The | as Tartaruchus (James, op. cit, p. 19, 1. 20). The | as Tartaruchus (James, op. cit, p. 19, 1. 20). The |
| 702 | angels who were with him are called ‘angelos tar- | angels who were with him are called ‘angelos tar- | angels who were with him are called ‘angelos tar- |
| 703 | tarucos’ (ⲣ. 29, 1. 82), and, as the Coptic ⲁϥⲧⲉ | tarucos’ ⲣ. 29, 1. 82), and, as the Coptic ⲁϥⲧⲉ | tarucos’ r. 29, 1. 82), and, as the Coptic afte |
| 704 | suggests, they were probably four in number. | suggests, they were probably four in number. | suggests, they were probably four in number. |
| 705 | The present double volume contains the texts which | The present double volume contains the texts which | The present double volume contains the texts which |
| 706 | are found in fifteen manuscripts, viz. Orr. 6780, 6781, | are found in fifteen manuscripts, viz. Orr. 6780, 6781, | are found in fifteen manuscripts, viz. Orr. 6780, 6781, |
| 707 | 6782, 6784, 6799, 6300, 6801, 6806 ⲇ, 7021, 7023, | 6782, 6784, 6799, 6300, 6801, 6806 ⲇ, 7021, 7023, | 6782, 6784, 6799, 6300, 6801, 6806 ḋ, 7021, 7023, |
| 708 | 7027, 7028, 7029, 7030, 7597. Of these manuscripts | 7027, 7028, 7029, 7030, 7597. Of these manuscripts | 7027, 7028, 7029, 7030, 7597. Of these manuscripts |
| 709 | eight were written before the end of the tenth | eight were written before the end of the tenth | eight were written before the end of the tenth |
| 710 | century, five in the first half, and two in the second | century, five in the first half, and two in the second | century, five in the first half, and two in the second |
| 711 | half of the eleventh century. The great importance | half of the eleventh century. The great importance | half of the eleventh century. The great importance |
| 712 | of such a set of lengthy texts from manuscripts, | of such a set of lengthy texts from manuscripts, | of such a set of lengthy texts from manuscripts, |
| 713 | the greater number of which were written before | the greater number of which were written before | the greater number of which were written before |
| 714 | the close of the tenth century, and before the general | the close of the tenth century, and before the general | the close of the tenth century, and before the general |
| 715 | pillage and closing of churches by Al-Yaziri between | pillage and closing of churches by Al-Yaziri between | pillage and closing of churches by Al-Yaziri between |
| 716 | 1053 and 1058, is obvious. | 1053 and 1058, is obvious. | 1053 and 1058, is obvious. |
| 717 | This volume, which is the fifth and last of the series, | This volume, which is the fifth and last of the series, | This volume, which is the fifth and last of the series, |
| 718 | and the previous volumes contain all the principal | and the previous volumes contain all the principal | and the previous volumes contain all the principal |
| 719 | texts from the series of parchment and paper volumes | texts from the series of parchment and paper volumes | texts from the series of parchment and paper volumes |
| page 32 | |||
| 720 | ϫⲬⲓⲅ PREFACE | ϫⲬⲓⲅ PREFACE | gKiġ PREFACE |
| 721 | that originally formed parts of the libraries of the | that originally formed parts of the libraries of the | that originally formed parts of the libraries of the |
| 722 | monasteries and churches of Ϥ︦ and Asn, and are | monasteries and churches of ϥ and Asn, and are | monasteries and churches of f and Asn, and are |
| 723 | now in the British Museum. Thirteen of these were | now in the British Museum. Thirteen of these were | now in the British Museum. Thirteen of these were |
| 724 | acquired for the Trustees by myself in 1907-8, and | acquired for the Trustees by myself in 1907-8, and | acquired for the Trustees by myself in 1907-8, and |
| 725 | the remainder were purchased from Mr. Rustafjaell. | the remainder were purchased from Mr. Rustafjaell. | the remainder were purchased from Mr. Rustafjaell. |
| 726 | The chief object of the publication of this pioneer | The chief object of the publication of this pioneer | The chief object of the publication of this pioneer |
| 727 | edition of the Edfti manuseripts is to make accessible | edition of the Edfti manuseripts is to make accessible | edition of the Edfti manuseripts is to make accessible |
| 728 | as quickly as possible the information contained in | as quickly as possible the information contained in | as quickly as possible the information contained in |
| 729 | them. Its plan and scope rendered it impossible | them. Its plan and scope rendered it impossible | them. Its plan and scope rendered it impossible |
| 730 | to treat adequately the numerous points concerning | to treat adequately the numerous points concerning | to treat adequately the numerous points concerning |
| 731 | the history, theology, mythology, eschatology, folk- | the history, theology, mythology, eschatology, folk- | the history, theology, mythology, eschatology, folk- |
| 732 | lore, manners and customs, philology, ⲥ, with | lore, manners and customs, philology, ⲥ, with | lore, manners and customs, philology, s, with |
| 733 | which these texts abound. Even were a single | which these texts abound. Even were a single | which these texts abound. Even were a single |
| 734 | editor capable of the task, any serious attempt to | editor capable of the task, any serious attempt to | editor capable of the task, any serious attempt to |
| 735 | perform it must have doubled the number of | perform it must have doubled the number of | perform it must have doubled the number of |
| 736 | volumes in the series, and delayed for several years | volumes in the series, and delayed for several years | volumes in the series, and delayed for several years |
| 737 | the publication as a whole of this most important | the publication as a whole of this most important | the publication as a whole of this most important |
| 738 | collection of ecclesiastical documents. | collection of ecclesiastical documents. | collection of ecclesiastical documents. |
| 739 | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. |
| 740 | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek |
| 741 | portions of the colophons, and for some friendly | portions of the colophons, and for some friendly | portions of the colophons, and for some friendly |
| 742 | suggestions. To Dr. Barnett, who has facilitated | suggestions. To Dr. Barnett, who has facilitated | suggestions. To Dr. Barnett, who has facilitated |
| 743 | the production of the volumes of this series, and to | the production of the volumes of this series, and to | the production of the volumes of this series, and to |
| 744 | Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., and Mr. F. J. Hall, of the | Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., and Mr. F. J. Hall, of the | Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., and Mr. F. J. Hall, of the |
| 745 | University Press, Oxford, and their readers, my | University Press, Oxford, and their readers, my | University Press, Oxford, and their readers, my |
| 746 | thanks are also due. The tracings of the toolings | thanks are also due. The tracings of the toolings | thanks are also due. The tracings of the toolings |
| 747 | of the bindings were made by Mr. I. J. Lambert. | of the bindings were made by Mr. I. J. Lambert. | of the bindings were made by Mr. I. J. Lambert. |
| 748 | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. |
| 749 | DEPARTMENT oF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, | DEPARTMENT oF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, | DEPARTMENT oF EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, |
| 750 | ⲕⲓⲧⲓⲃⲏ Museum. | ⲕⲓⲧⲓⲃⲏ Museum. | kitivy Museum. |
| 751 | August 23rd, 1915, | August 23rd, 1915, | August 23rd, 1915, |
| page 33 | |||
| 752 | CONTENTS | CONTENTS | CONTENTS |
| 753 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 754 | PREFACE . . . . . . . . . ⲩ | PREFACE . . . . . . . . . Ⲩ | PREFACE . . . . . . . . . Y |
| 755 | INTRODUCTION : | INTRODUCTION : | INTRODUCTION : |
| 756 | Description of the Manuscripts . . . XXXiii | Description of the Manuscripts . . . XXXiii | Description of the Manuscripts . . . XXXiii |
| 757 | Summaries . . . ⲛ . . Ⲙⲛ | Summaries . . . Ⲛ . . Ⲛⲉⲙ | Summaries . . . N . . Nem |
| 758 | List or PASSAGES ⲟⲣ SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED TO . CIXXV | List or PASSAGES ⲟⲣ SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED TO . CIXXV | List or PASSAGES or SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED TO . CIXXV |
| 759 | I. The Encomium of Theodore, Archbishop of | I. The Encomium of Theodore, Archbishop of | I. The Encomium of Theodore, Archbishop of |
| 760 | Antioch, on Theodore the Anatolian, containing | Antioch, on Theodore the Anatolian, containing | Antioch, on Theodore the Anatolian, containing |
| 761 | an account of the Life and Martyrdom of the | an account of the Life and Martyrdom of the | an account of the Life and Martyrdom of the |
| 762 | Saint, and brief notices of Apa Gaius, Arch- | Saint, and brief notices of Apa Gaius, Arch- | Saint, and brief notices of Apa Gaius, Arch- |
| 763 | bishop of Antioch, and Saint Apa Claudius. | bishop of Antioch, and Saint Apa Claudius. | bishop of Antioch, and Saint Apa Claudius. |
| 764 | Summary . . . . Ixii | Summary . . . . Ixii | Summary . . . . Ixii |
| 765 | Coptic Text . . . . 1 | Coptic Text . . . . 1 | Coptic Text . . . . 1 |
| 766 | Translation . . ⲧⲧ | Translation . . ⲧⲧ | Translation . . tt |
| 767 | II. The Discourse on Mary Theotokos by Cyril, Arch- | II. The Discourse on Mary Theotokos by Cyril, Arch- | II. The Discourse on Mary Theotokos by Cyril, Arch- |
| 768 | bishop of Jerusalem, describing her human | bishop of Jerusalem, describing her human | bishop of Jerusalem, describing her human |
| 769 | origin and death. | origin and death. | origin and death. |
| 770 | Summary . . 2 ϫⲓ̇ | Summary . . 2 ϭⲓ | Summary . . 2 ċi |
| 771 | Coptic Text . . . . 4 | Coptic Text . . . . 4 | Coptic Text . . . . 4 |
| 772 | Translation . . . . . 626 | Translation . . . . . 626 | Translation . . . . . 626 |
| 773 | III. The Discourse by Demetrius, Archbishop of | III. The Discourse by Demetrius, Archbishop of | III. The Discourse by Demetrius, Archbishop of |
| 774 | Antioch, on the birth, according to the flesh, | Antioch, on the birth, according to the flesh, | Antioch, on the birth, according to the flesh, |
| 775 | of God the Word, and on the Virgin Mary. | of God the Word, and on the Virgin Mary. | of God the Word, and on the Virgin Mary. |
| 776 | Summary . . . Ixxxi | Summary . . . Ixxxi | Summary . . . Ixxxi |
| 777 | Coptic Text . . . . ⲧ︦ | Coptic Text . . . . Ⲧ | Coptic Text . . . . T |
| 778 | Translation . . . . . 652 | Translation . . . . . 652 | Translation . . . . . 652 |
| 779 | IV. The Discourse of Apa Epiphanius, Bishop of | IV. The Discourse of Apa Epiphanius, Bishop of | IV. The Discourse of Apa Epiphanius, Bishop of |
| 780 | Cyprus, on the Holy Virgin, Mary Theotokos. | Cyprus, on the Holy Virgin, Mary Theotokos. | Cyprus, on the Holy Virgin, Mary Theotokos. |
| 781 | Summary . 2 . Ixxxix | Summary . 2 . Ixxxix | Summary . 2 . Ixxxix |
| 782 | Coptic Text . ) . . . 120 | Coptic Text . ) . . . 120 | Coptic Text . ) . . . 120 |
| 783 | Translation . . . . 699 | Translation . . . . 699 | Translation . . . . 699 |
| page 34 | |||
| 784 | XXvi | XXvi | XXvi |
| 785 | VIL | VIL | VIL |
| 786 | VIL | VIL | VIL |
| 787 | VIIL | VIIL | VIIL |
| 788 | IX. | IX. | IX. |
| 789 | CONTENTS | CONTENTS | CONTENTS |
| 790 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 791 | The Discourse of Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Rakote, | The Discourse of Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Rakote, | The Discourse of Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Rakote, |
| 792 | on the Virgin Mary. | on the Virgin Mary. | on the Virgin Mary. |
| 793 | Summary : . . ⲥⲓϯ | Summary : . . ⲥⲓϯ | Summary : . . siti |
| 794 | Coptic Text . . . . . 139 | Coptic Text . . . . . 139 | Coptic Text . . . . . 139 |
| 795 | Translation . . . . 717 | Translation . . . . 717 | Translation . . . . 717 |
| 796 | The Teaching of Apa Psote, the great Bishop of | The Teaching of Apa Psote, the great Bishop of | The Teaching of Apa Psote, the great Bishop of |
| 797 | Psoi. | Psoi. | Psoi. |
| 798 | Summary . . . . Xcii | Summary . . . . Xcii | Summary . . . . Xcii |
| 799 | Coptic Text . : . ⲧⲧⲧ | Coptic Text . : . ⲧⲧⲧ | Coptic Text . : . ttt |
| 800 | Translation . : ; . . 725 | Translation . : ; . . 725 | Translation . : ; . . 725 |
| 801 | The Discourse on the Compassion of God, and | The Discourse on the Compassion of God, and | The Discourse on the Compassion of God, and |
| 802 | on the freedom of speech by the Archangel | on the freedom of speech by the Archangel | on the freedom of speech by the Archangel |
| 803 | Michael, by Severus, Archbishop of Antioch. | Michael, by Severus, Archbishop of Antioch. | Michael, by Severus, Archbishop of Antioch. |
| 804 | Summary : 2 . . ϫⲥⲩⲓ̀ | Summary : 2 . . ϫⲥⲩⲓ̀ | Summary : 2 . . gsiì |
| 805 | Coptic Text . . . . . 156 | Coptic Text . . . . . 156 | Coptic Text . . . . . 156 |
| 806 | Translation . . . : . 735 | Translation . . . : . 735 | Translation . . . : . 735 |
| 807 | The Discourse of Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, | The Discourse of Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, | The Discourse of Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, |
| 808 | on the discovery of the Cross, and on the | on the discovery of the Cross, and on the | on the discovery of the Cross, and on the |
| 809 | baptism of Isaac the Samaritan. | baptism of Isaac the Samaritan. | baptism of Isaac the Samaritan. |
| 810 | Summary . . . 5 Ϥ︦ | Summary . . . 5 ϥ | Summary . . . 5 f |
| 811 | Coptic Text . . . . . 183 | Coptic Text . . . . . 183 | Coptic Text . . . . . 183 |
| 812 | Translation . . . . . 761 | Translation . . . . . 761 | Translation . . . . . 761 |
| 813 | The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General. | The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General. | The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General. |
| 814 | Summary ⲙⲛ . . . exiil | Summary ⲛⲉⲙ . . . exiil | Summary nem . . . exiil |
| 815 | Coptic Text . 2 . . . 231 | Coptic Text . 2 . . . 231 | Coptic Text . 2 . . . 231 |
| 816 | Translation . . : 2 . 809 | Translation . . : 2 . 809 | Translation . . : 2 . 809 |
| 817 | The Martyrdom and Miracles of Mercurius the | The Martyrdom and Miracles of Mercurius the | The Martyrdom and Miracles of Mercurius the |
| 818 | General. | General. | General. |
| 819 | Summary . : : . . exviil | Summary . : : . . exviil | Summary . : : . . exviil |
| 820 | Coptic Text . . . . . 256 | Coptic Text . . . . . 256 | Coptic Text . . . . . 256 |
| 821 | Translation . . . . . 828 | Translation . . . . . 828 | Translation . . . . . 828 |
| 822 | The Encomium of Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, | The Encomium of Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, | The Encomium of Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, |
| 823 | on Mercurius the Martyr. | on Mercurius the Martyr. | on Mercurius the Martyr. |
| 824 | Summary . . . CXX VIII | Summary . . . CXX VIII | Summary . . . CXX VIII |
| 825 | Coptic Text . . : : . 283 | Coptic Text . . : : . 283 | Coptic Text . . : : . 283 |
| 826 | Translation . : . . . 855 | Translation . : . . . 855 | Translation . : . . . 855 |
| page 35 | |||
| 827 | XII. | XII. | XII. |
| 828 | XIII. | XIII. | XIII. |
| 829 | XIV. | XIV. | XIV. |
| 830 | XV. | XV. | XV. |
| 831 | XVI | XVI | XVI |
| 832 | XVII | XVII | XVII |
| 833 | XVIII | XVIII | XVIII |
| 834 | CONTENTS xxvil | CONTENTS xxvil | CONTENTS xxvil |
| 835 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 836 | A Discourse on the Archangel Gabriel by Celes- | A Discourse on the Archangel Gabriel by Celes- | A Discourse on the Archangel Gabriel by Celes- |
| 837 | tinus, Archbishop of Rome. | tinus, Archbishop of Rome. | tinus, Archbishop of Rome. |
| 838 | Summary . . . GEER | Summary . . . GEER | Summary . . . GEER |
| 839 | Coptic Text . . . . . 300 | Coptic Text . . . . . 300 | Coptic Text . . . . . 300 |
| 840 | Translation . . 2 . 72 | Translation . . 2 . 72 | Translation . . 2 . 72 |
| 841 | The Encomium of Theodosius, Archbishop of | The Encomium of Theodosius, Archbishop of | The Encomium of Theodosius, Archbishop of |
| 842 | Alexandria, on Saint Michael the Archangel. | Alexandria, on Saint Michael the Archangel. | Alexandria, on Saint Michael the Archangel. |
| 843 | Summary : : . CXXXV | Summary : : . CXXXV | Summary : : . CXXXV |
| 844 | Coptic Text . . . . . 321 | Coptic Text . . . . . 321 | Coptic Text . . . . . 321 |
| 845 | Translation . : : : . 893 | Translation . : : : . 893 | Translation . : : : . 893 |
| 846 | [Histories of the Monks in the Egyptian Desert | [Histories of the Monks in the Egyptian Desert | [Histories of the Monks in the Egyptian Desert |
| 847 | by Paphnutius. | | by Paphnutius. | | by Paphnutius. | |
| 848 | Summary : : 2 . ⲥⲩ | Summary : : 2 . ⲥⲩ | Summary : : 2 . si |
| 849 | Coptic Text . . . . . 432 | Coptic Text . . . . . 432 | Coptic Text . . . . . 432 |
| 850 | Translation . : . : . 948 | Translation . : . : . 948 | Translation . : . : . 948 |
| 851 | The Prayer of Saint Athanasius when dying. | The Prayer of Saint Athanasius when dying. | The Prayer of Saint Athanasius when dying. |
| 852 | Summary : . 2 . clvil | Summary : . 2 . clvil | Summary : . 2 . clvil |
| 853 | Coptic Text . . . : . 503 | Coptic Text . . . : . 503 | Coptic Text . . . : . 503 |
| 854 | Translation . . . . . 1012 | Translation . . . . . 1012 | Translation . . . . . 1012 |
| 855 | The Discourse on Saint Michael the Archangel | The Discourse on Saint Michael the Archangel | The Discourse on Saint Michael the Archangel |
| 856 | by Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria. | by Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria. | by Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria. |
| 857 | Summary . . . . clvii | Summary . . . . clvii | Summary . . . . clvii |
| 858 | Coptic Text . . . . . bl12 | Coptic Text . . . . . bl12 | Coptic Text . . . . . bl12 |
| 859 | Translation . : . . . 1021 | Translation . : . . . 1021 | Translation . : . . . 1021 |
| 860 | Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by Saint | Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by Saint | Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by Saint |
| 861 | John Chrysostom (incomplete). | John Chrysostom (incomplete). | John Chrysostom (incomplete). |
| 862 | Summary . 5 : ⲉ | Summary . 5 : ⲉ | Summary . 5 : e |
| 863 | Coptic Text . . . : . b26 | Coptic Text . . . : . b26 | Coptic Text . . . : . b26 |
| 864 | Translation . . . . . 1034 | Translation . . . . . 1034 | Translation . . . . . 1034 |
| 865 | The Apocalypse of Paul (incomplete). | The Apocalypse of Paul (incomplete). | The Apocalypse of Paul (incomplete). |
| 866 | Summary . . : . clxii | Summary . . : . clxii | Summary . . : . clxii |
| 867 | Coptic Text . 3 . . . b34 | Coptic Text . 3 . . . b34 | Coptic Text . 3 . . . b34 |
| 868 | Translation . . . . . 1043 | Translation . . . . . 1043 | Translation . . . . . 1043 |
| page 36 | |||
| 869 | ϫϫ︦ⲅⲓ CONTENTS | ϫϫ︦ⲅⲓ CONTENTS | gg︦gi CONTENTS |
| 870 | Ⲥⲟⲣⲧⲓⲥ Forms oF GREEK WORDS | Ⲥⲟⲣⲧⲓⲥ Forms oF GREEK WORDS | Sortis Forms oF GREEK WORDS |
| 871 | Names or Persoxs, COUNTRIES, ETC. | Names or Persoxs, COUNTRIES, ETC. | Names or Persoxs, COUNTRIES, ETC. |
| 872 | Foreriey Worbs | Foreriey Worbs | Foreriey Worbs |
| 873 | APPENDIX | APPENDIX | APPENDIX |
| 874 | Tue MArTYRDOM OF ABSADI AND ALANIKOS . | Tue MArTYRDOM OF ABSADI AND ALANIKOS . | Tue MArTYRDOM OF ABSADI AND ALANIKOS . |
| 875 | Tue MarTyrRDOM OF ABSADI AND ALANIKOS (from the | Tue MarTyrRDOM OF ABSADI AND ALANIKOS (from the | Tue MarTyrRDOM OF ABSADI AND ALANIKOS (from the |
| 876 | Ethiopic Synaxarivin) | Ethiopic Synaxarivin) | Ethiopic Synaxarivin) |
| 877 | Tue MarTyrDOM OF MERCURIUS | Tue MarTyrDOM OF MERCURIUS | Tue MarTyrDOM OF MERCURIUS |
| 878 | Oriextar Ⲙ︦. Nos. 6806 a, 6780, axp 6800 | Oriextar ⲙ. Nos. 6806 a, 6780, axp 6800 | Oriextar m. Nos. 6806 a, 6780, axp 6800 |
| page 37 | |||
| 879 | II. | II. | II. |
| 880 | Ⲙ︦. | Ⲙ. | M. |
| 881 | ⲩ | Ⲩ | Y |
| 882 | VI. | VI. | VI. |
| 883 | VII. | VII. | VII. |
| 884 | VIII | VIII | VIII |
| 885 | IX. | IX. | IX. |
| 886 | XI. | XI. | XI. |
| 887 | XII. | XII. | XII. |
| 888 | XIIL | XIIL | XIIL |
| 889 | Iv. | Iv. | Iv. |
| 890 | PLATES | PLATES | PLATES |
| 891 | Oriental 7030, Fol. 410. Illustrating initials, the red- | Oriental 7030, Fol. 410. Illustrating initials, the red- | Oriental 7030, Fol. 410. Illustrating initials, the red- |
| 892 | dotted ⲙ, and side marks. | dotted ⲙ, and side marks. | dotted m, and side marks. |
| 893 | Oriental 7030, Fol. 1 ¢. Illustrating the main title, | Oriental 7030, Fol. 1 ¢. Illustrating the main title, | Oriental 7030, Fol. 1 ¢. Illustrating the main title, |
| 894 | with decorated border and initial. | with decorated border and initial. | with decorated border and initial. |
| 895 | Oriental 6784, Fol. 3. Illustrating initials, side marks, | Oriental 6784, Fol. 3. Illustrating initials, side marks, | Oriental 6784, Fol. 3. Illustrating initials, side marks, |
| 896 | and writing generally. | and writing generally. | and writing generally. |
| 897 | Oriental 6784, Fol. 1 ¢. Illustrating an ornamental | Oriental 6784, Fol. 1 ¢. Illustrating an ornamental | Oriental 6784, Fol. 1 ¢. Illustrating an ornamental |
| 898 | head-piece and writing of the title, and shewing | head-piece and writing of the title, and shewing | head-piece and writing of the title, and shewing |
| 899 | mutilated passages. | mutilated passages. | mutilated passages. |
| 900 | Oriental 6784, Fol. 23 Colophon and text which | Oriental 6784, Fol. 23 Colophon and text which | Oriental 6784, Fol. 23 Colophon and text which |
| 901 | probably contained the scribe’s name and the date. | probably contained the scribe’s name and the date. | probably contained the scribe’s name and the date. |
| 902 | Oriental 7597. Fol. 2 a. Illustrating decorated title, | Oriental 7597. Fol. 2 a. Illustrating decorated title, | Oriental 7597. Fol. 2 a. Illustrating decorated title, |
| 903 | and drawings on the lower margin. | and drawings on the lower margin. | and drawings on the lower margin. |
| 904 | Oriental 7597, Fol. 106. Illustrating decorated title | Oriental 7597, Fol. 106. Illustrating decorated title | Oriental 7597, Fol. 106. Illustrating decorated title |
| 905 | and initial, and drawings of animals on the lower | and initial, and drawings of animals on the lower | and initial, and drawings of animals on the lower |
| 906 | margin. | margin. | margin. |
| 907 | Oriental 7597, Fol. 11 «. Illustrating the writing and | Oriental 7597, Fol. 11 «. Illustrating the writing and | Oriental 7597, Fol. 11 «. Illustrating the writing and |
| 908 | the cherub (?) on the upper margin. | the cherub (?) on the upper margin. | the cherub (?) on the upper margin. |
| 909 | Oriental 6799, Fol. 1b. Shewing the decorated cross | Oriental 6799, Fol. 1b. Shewing the decorated cross | Oriental 6799, Fol. 1b. Shewing the decorated cross |
| 910 | which forms the frontispiece to the manuscript. | which forms the frontispiece to the manuscript. | which forms the frontispiece to the manuscript. |
| 911 | . Oriental 6799, Fol. 2 ¢. Illustrating the decorated title | . Oriental 6799, Fol. 2 ¢. Illustrating the decorated title | . Oriental 6799, Fol. 2 ¢. Illustrating the decorated title |
| 912 | and initial. | and initial. | and initial. |
| 913 | Oriental 6799, Fol. 135. Illustrating the writing, the | Oriental 6799, Fol. 135. Illustrating the writing, the | Oriental 6799, Fol. 135. Illustrating the writing, the |
| 914 | large plain initials, quotation marks, ⲥ. | large plain initials, quotation marks, ⲥ. | large plain initials, quotation marks, s. |
| 915 | Oriental 6799, Fol. 40 a. Illustrating the mutilated | Oriental 6799, Fol. 40 a. Illustrating the mutilated | Oriental 6799, Fol. 40 a. Illustrating the mutilated |
| 916 | condition of some of the leaves, and reproducing | condition of some of the leaves, and reproducing | condition of some of the leaves, and reproducing |
| 917 | the Colophon and date. | the Colophon and date. | the Colophon and date. |
| 918 | Oriental 6801, Fol. 11 @. Illustrating typical page of | Oriental 6801, Fol. 11 @. Illustrating typical page of | Oriental 6801, Fol. 11 @. Illustrating typical page of |
| 919 | text, and large initials. | text, and large initials. | text, and large initials. |
| page 38 | |||
| 920 | XV. | XV. | XV. |
| 921 | XVI | XVI | XVI |
| 922 | XVII. | XVII. | XVII. |
| 923 | XVIII. | XVIII. | XVIII. |
| 924 | ⲓ | Ⲓ | I |
| 925 | XX. | XX. | XX. |
| 926 | XXII. | XXII. | XXII. |
| 927 | XXIII. | XXIII. | XXIII. |
| 928 | XXIV. | XXIV. | XXIV. |
| 929 | XXV. | XXV. | XXV. |
| 930 | XXVL | XXVL | XXVL |
| 931 | XXVIL | XXVIL | XXVIL |
| 932 | PLATES | PLATES | PLATES |
| 933 | . Oriental 6801, Fol. 1a. Reproduction of the stele | . Oriental 6801, Fol. 1a. Reproduction of the stele | . Oriental 6801, Fol. 1a. Reproduction of the stele |
| 934 | given to the shrine of St. Mercurius by the Jew | given to the shrine of St. Mercurius by the Jew | given to the shrine of St. Mercurius by the Jew |
| 935 | Gaipios. The Saint is seen on horseback | Gaipios. The Saint is seen on horseback | Gaipios. The Saint is seen on horseback |
| 936 | driving his spear into the Jew, who fell from | driving his spear into the Jew, who fell from | driving his spear into the Jew, who fell from |
| 937 | his camel when he tried to ride. over the | his camel when he tried to ride. over the | his camel when he tried to ride. over the |
| 938 | guardian of the shrine. | guardian of the shrine. | guardian of the shrine. |
| 939 | Oriental 6801, Fol. 2a. Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 6801, Fol. 2a. Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 6801, Fol. 2a. Illustrating the decorated |
| 940 | border of the title and the marginal ornaments. | border of the title and the marginal ornaments. | border of the title and the marginal ornaments. |
| 941 | Oriental 6302, ol. 124. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 6302, ol. 124. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 6302, ol. 124. Illustrating a typical page |
| 942 | of the text and the cross on the outer edge. | of the text and the cross on the outer edge. | of the text and the cross on the outer edge. |
| 943 | Oriental 6802, Fol. 2. Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 6802, Fol. 2. Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 6802, Fol. 2. Illustrating the decorated |
| 944 | border of a title and quotation marks. | border of a title and quotation marks. | border of a title and quotation marks. |
| 945 | Oriental 6802, Fol. 35. Illustrating initials and | Oriental 6802, Fol. 35. Illustrating initials and | Oriental 6802, Fol. 35. Illustrating initials and |
| 946 | the marginal decoration of some of the pages. | the marginal decoration of some of the pages. | the marginal decoration of some of the pages. |
| 947 | Oriental 7028, Fol. 90. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 7028, Fol. 90. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 7028, Fol. 90. Illustrating a typical page |
| 948 | of text. | of text. | of text. |
| 949 | Oriental 7028, Fol. ϥ. Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 7028, Fol. Ϥ. Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 7028, Fol. F. Illustrating the decorated |
| 950 | border of the title-page. | border of the title-page. | border of the title-page. |
| 951 | . Oriental 7028, Fol. 25 a. Illustrating the decorated | . Oriental 7028, Fol. 25 a. Illustrating the decorated | . Oriental 7028, Fol. 25 a. Illustrating the decorated |
| 952 | border of a title and initial letter. Foll. 25 and | border of a title and initial letter. Foll. 25 and | border of a title and initial letter. Foll. 25 and |
| 953 | 26 do not belong to the volume whence came | 26 do not belong to the volume whence came | 26 do not belong to the volume whence came |
| 954 | the Encomium on Gabriel. | the Encomium on Gabriel. | the Encomium on Gabriel. |
| 955 | Oriental 7028, Fol. 14. Illustrating obliteration of | Oriental 7028, Fol. 14. Illustrating obliteration of | Oriental 7028, Fol. 14. Illustrating obliteration of |
| 956 | parts of the Colophon in Coptic, and shewing date. | parts of the Colophon in Coptic, and shewing date. | parts of the Colophon in Coptic, and shewing date. |
| 957 | Oriental 7021, Fol. 1 «. Portrait of St. Michael the | Oriental 7021, Fol. 1 «. Portrait of St. Michael the | Oriental 7021, Fol. 1 «. Portrait of St. Michael the |
| 958 | Archangel with wings and a halo, and holding | Archangel with wings and a halo, and holding | Archangel with wings and a halo, and holding |
| 959 | a spear. | a spear. | a spear. |
| 960 | Oriental 7021, Fol. ϥ. [Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 7021, Fol. Ϥ. [Illustrating the decorated | Oriental 7021, Fol. F. [Illustrating the decorated |
| 961 | border of the title. | border of the title. | border of the title. |
| 962 | Oriental 7021, Fol. 49 a. Illustrating tail-piece and | Oriental 7021, Fol. 49 a. Illustrating tail-piece and | Oriental 7021, Fol. 49 a. Illustrating tail-piece and |
| 963 | shewing the date written in Greek. | shewing the date written in Greek. | shewing the date written in Greek. |
| 964 | Oriental 7021, Fol. 490. Shewing how the ink on | Oriental 7021, Fol. 490. Shewing how the ink on | Oriental 7021, Fol. 490. Shewing how the ink on |
| 965 | Fol. 49 a has soaked through, and giving the | Fol. 49 a has soaked through, and giving the | Fol. 49 a has soaked through, and giving the |
| 966 | Coptic text of the Colophon. | Coptic text of the Colophon. | Coptic text of the Colophon. |
| 967 | Oriental 6781, Fol. 3 a. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 6781, Fol. 3 a. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 6781, Fol. 3 a. Illustrating a typical page |
| 968 | of text, and shewing decorated initials and | of text, and shewing decorated initials and | of text, and shewing decorated initials and |
| 969 | marginal decorations. | marginal decorations. | marginal decorations. |
| page 39 | |||
| 970 | XXVIII | XXVIII | XXVIII |
| 971 | XXIX. | XXIX. | XXIX. |
| 972 | XXX. | XXX. | XXX. |
| 973 | XXX. | XXX. | XXX. |
| 974 | XXXII | XXXII | XXXII |
| 975 | XXXIIL | XXXIIL | XXXIIL |
| 976 | XXXIV. | XXXIV. | XXXIV. |
| 977 | XXXV. | XXXV. | XXXV. |
| 978 | XXXVL | XXXVL | XXXVL |
| 979 | XXXVIIL | XXXVIIL | XXXVIIL |
| 980 | XXXVIIIL | XXXVIIIL | XXXVIIIL |
| 981 | XXXIX. | XXXIX. | XXXIX. |
| 982 | XL. | XL. | XL. |
| 983 | PLATES XxX1 | PLATES XxX1 | PLATES XxX1 |
| 984 | Oriental 6781, Fol. 7¢. Illustrating marginal orna- | Oriental 6781, Fol. 7¢. Illustrating marginal orna- | Oriental 6781, Fol. 7¢. Illustrating marginal orna- |
| 985 | ments, and reproducing a fabulous animal with | ments, and reproducing a fabulous animal with | ments, and reproducing a fabulous animal with |
| 986 | two birds’ heads. | two birds’ heads. | two birds’ heads. |
| 987 | Oriental 6781, Fol. 7 b. Illustrating marginal | Oriental 6781, Fol. 7 b. Illustrating marginal | Oriental 6781, Fol. 7 b. Illustrating marginal |
| 988 | ornaments, and reproducing a fabulous animal | ornaments, and reproducing a fabulous animal | ornaments, and reproducing a fabulous animal |
| 989 | with wings. | with wings. | with wings. |
| 990 | Oriental 6781, Fol. 9 6, Illustrating marginal | Oriental 6781, Fol. 9 6, Illustrating marginal | Oriental 6781, Fol. 9 6, Illustrating marginal |
| 991 | decorations, and reproducing a fabulous animal. | decorations, and reproducing a fabulous animal. | decorations, and reproducing a fabulous animal. |
| 992 | Oriental 6781, Fol. 15 «. Illustrating marginal | Oriental 6781, Fol. 15 «. Illustrating marginal | Oriental 6781, Fol. 15 «. Illustrating marginal |
| 993 | decorations, and reproducing a bird. | decorations, and reproducing a bird. | decorations, and reproducing a bird. |
| 994 | Oriental 7029, Fol. 6a. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 7029, Fol. 6a. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 7029, Fol. 6a. Illustrating a typical page |
| 995 | of text, and shewing the projection of letters | of text, and shewing the projection of letters | of text, and shewing the projection of letters |
| 996 | into the upper margin. | into the upper margin. | into the upper margin. |
| 997 | Oriental 7029, Fol. 60 b. Illustrating the dis- | Oriental 7029, Fol. 60 b. Illustrating the dis- | Oriental 7029, Fol. 60 b. Illustrating the dis- |
| 998 | coloration of leaves by smoke and fire. | coloration of leaves by smoke and fire. | coloration of leaves by smoke and fire. |
| 999 | Oriental 7029, Fol, 73 a. Illustrating the division | Oriental 7029, Fol, 73 a. Illustrating the division | Oriental 7029, Fol, 73 a. Illustrating the division |
| 1000 | of words and the punctuation. | of words and the punctuation. | of words and the punctuation. |
| 1001 | Oriental 7029, Fol. 67 b. Illustrating the tail-piece | Oriental 7029, Fol. 67 b. Illustrating the tail-piece | Oriental 7029, Fol. 67 b. Illustrating the tail-piece |
| 1002 | of a title, and shewing a large decorated initial. | of a title, and shewing a large decorated initial. | of a title, and shewing a large decorated initial. |
| 1003 | Oriental 7029, Fol. 76a. Colophon and date. | Oriental 7029, Fol. 76a. Colophon and date. | Oriental 7029, Fol. 76a. Colophon and date. |
| 1004 | Oriental 7029, Tol. 760. Colophon and double | Oriental 7029, Tol. 760. Colophon and double | Oriental 7029, Tol. 760. Colophon and double |
| 1005 | date. | date. | date. |
| 1006 | Oriental 7029, Fol. 77 a. Colophon (continued). | Oriental 7029, Fol. 77 a. Colophon (continued). | Oriental 7029, Fol. 77 a. Colophon (continued). |
| 1007 | Oriental 7023, Fol 8b. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 7023, Fol 8b. Illustrating a typical page | Oriental 7023, Fol 8b. Illustrating a typical page |
| 1008 | of text, | of text, | of text, |
| 1009 | Oriental 7023, Fol. 37h. Colophon and date. | Oriental 7023, Fol. 37h. Colophon and date. | Oriental 7023, Fol. 37h. Colophon and date. |
| page 40 | |||
| page 41 | |||
| 1010 | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION |
| 1011 | I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS | I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS | I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS |
| 1012 | 1. OrienTAL, No. 7030. | 1. OrienTAL, No. 7030. | 1. OrienTAL, No. 7030. |
| 1013 | Tuts manuscript contains 43 vellum leaves measuring | Tuts manuscript contains 43 vellum leaves measuring | Tuts manuscript contains 43 vellum leaves measuring |
| 1014 | from 112 to 12in. in length by about 8%in. in width. | from 112 to 12in. in length by about 8%in. in width. | from 112 to 12in. in length by about 8%in. in width. |
| 1015 | The volume was very much used in ancient days, for the | The volume was very much used in ancient days, for the | The volume was very much used in ancient days, for the |
| 1016 | outer margins of the leaves are soiled and worn and torn. | outer margins of the leaves are soiled and worn and torn. | outer margins of the leaves are soiled and worn and torn. |
| 1017 | The pagination runs from X-OH, then we have ⲡ︦ⲁ︦-ⲡ︦ⲏ︦. | The pagination runs from X-OH, then we have 81-88. | The pagination runs from X-OH, then we have 81-88. |
| 1018 | The quires are six in number, and are signed by letters. | The quires are six in number, and are signed by letters. | The quires are six in number, and are signed by letters. |
| 1019 | The first three contain eight leaves each, the fourth and | The first three contain eight leaves each, the fourth and | The first three contain eight leaves each, the fourth and |
| 1020 | fifth quires contain seven leaves each, and the last quire | fifth quires contain seven leaves each, and the last quire | fifth quires contain seven leaves each, and the last quire |
| 1021 | contains only five leaves. The leaves vary greatly in colour | contains only five leaves. The leaves vary greatly in colour | contains only five leaves. The leaves vary greatly in colour |
| 1022 | and thickness, and some are spotted with grease and stained | and thickness, and some are spotted with grease and stained | and thickness, and some are spotted with grease and stained |
| 1023 | with water. Ⲃⲟ. 11-14 are written in a different hand, and | with water. Ⲃⲟ. 11-14 are written in a different hand, and | with water. Bo. 11-14 are written in a different hand, and |
| 1024 | take the place of illegible or missing leaves. A tear in Fol, 32 | take the place of illegible or missing leaves. A tear in Fol, 32 | take the place of illegible or missing leaves. A tear in Fol, 32 |
| 1025 | has been repaired by sewing, and the thread which joins the | has been repaired by sewing, and the thread which joins the | has been repaired by sewing, and the thread which joins the |
| 1026 | edges is still in place. Fach page is filled with two columns | edges is still in place. Fach page is filled with two columns | edges is still in place. Fach page is filled with two columns |
| 1027 | of writing, containing from 28 to 30 lines. The writing is | of writing, containing from 28 to 30 lines. The writing is | of writing, containing from 28 to 30 lines. The writing is |
| 1028 | bold and good. The initials are usually written in black ink, | bold and good. The initials are usually written in black ink, | bold and good. The initials are usually written in black ink, |
| 1029 | and decorated with red borders, but sometimes the reverse is | and decorated with red borders, but sometimes the reverse is | and decorated with red borders, but sometimes the reverse is |
| 1030 | the case (e.g. Koll. 4, 7, 19). The letter ⲙ is often filled | the case (e.g. Koll. 4, 7, 19). The letter ⲙ is often filled | the case (e.g. Koll. 4, 7, 19). The letter m is often filled |
| 1031 | with a large red dot. One of the best pages of writing in | with a large red dot. One of the best pages of writing in | with a large red dot. One of the best pages of writing in |
| 1032 | the volume is illustrated by Plate I. The only piece of | the volume is illustrated by Plate I. The only piece of | the volume is illustrated by Plate I. The only piece of |
| 1033 | decoration in the volume is found on Fol. 1« (see Plate II), | decoration in the volume is found on Fol. 1« (see Plate II), | decoration in the volume is found on Fol. 1« (see Plate II), |
| 1034 | and consists of a narrow plaited-work border painted in red and | and consists of a narrow plaited-work border painted in red and | and consists of a narrow plaited-work border painted in red and |
| 1035 | black. Bound up with the manuscript are some fragments of | black. Bound up with the manuscript are some fragments of | black. Bound up with the manuscript are some fragments of |
| 1036 | older books which were used by the monks of Ⲕⲱⲃ for | older books which were used by the monks of ⲕⲱⲃ for | older books which were used by the monks of kōb for |
| 1037 | padding in the original binding. On one of these is a portion | padding in the original binding. On one of these is a portion | padding in the original binding. On one of these is a portion |
| 1038 | of the ‘Encomium of Eustathius, Bishop of Traké, on Saint | of the ‘Encomium of Eustathius, Bishop of Traké, on Saint | of the ‘Encomium of Eustathius, Bishop of Traké, on Saint |
| 1039 | Michael the Archangel’, in the dialect of Upper Egypt. It | Michael the Archangel’, in the dialect of Upper Egypt. It | Michael the Archangel’, in the dialect of Upper Egypt. It |
| 1040 | reads : ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛϣ[ⲉⲣⲉ] ⲉⲧ ϩⲙ ⲡⲉⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ | reads: ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲣⲉ ⲉⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ | reads: pegaf nas je ǹṡere et xen p̀·s̀mot n |
| 1041 | ⲧⲙⲟⲛⲁⲭⲏ • ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛ ϣⲁ[ϫⲉ] ⲛⲧ ⲁⲣϫⲟⲟⲥ | ⲧ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲁⲭⲏ: ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧ ⲁⲣϫⲟⲟⲥ | t̀monaṡy: pegaf nas je n saji ǹt argoos |
| 1042 | ⲥ | ⲥ | s |
| page 42 | |||
| 1043 | XXXIV INTRODUCTION | XXXIV INTRODUCTION | XXXIV INTRODUCTION |
| 1044 | ϫⲉ ⲙⲡⲉ ϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲱⲧ [ⲓ ⲉ] ϩⲟⲩⲛ ϩⲙ ⲡⲣⲱ[ⲙ] ⲡⲁ | ϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉ ϩⲱⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲓ̀ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲣⲱⲙ ⲡⲁ | je m̀pe hōout n ouōt ì e houn xen prōm pa |
| 1045 | ⲙⲁ ϫⲓⲛ ⲛⲧⲁ ⲡⲁ ϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ • ⲙ[ⲡ]ⲣ ⲱⲣⲕ ⲛ ⲗⲁⲁⲩ | ⲙⲁ ϫⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁ ⲡⲁ ϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ: ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣ ⲱⲣⲕ ⲛ ⲗⲁⲁⲩ | ma jin èta pa hai mou: m̀per ōrk n laav |
| 1046 | ⲛ ⲁⲛⲁϣ • ⲧⲉⲛⲟⲩ ⲉⲓⲥ ϩⲏⲏⲧⲉ app ⲛⲟⲃⲉ • ⲁⲩⲱ ⲧⲕⲉⲁ‐ | ||
| 1047 | ⲛⲟⲙⲓⲁ • ⲁⲣϫⲟⲕⲉⲥ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ • ⲉⲓⲥ ϩⲏⲏⲧⲉ ⲁⲣϫⲓ ϭⲟⲗ • | ⲛ ⲁⲛⲁϣ: ϯⲛⲟⲩ ⲓⲥ ϩⲏⲡⲡⲉ app ⲛⲟⲃⲓ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲧ̀ⲕⲉⲁ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲓⲁ: ⲁⲣϫⲟⲕⲉⲥ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ: ⲓⲥ ϩⲏⲡⲡⲉ ⲁⲣϭⲓ ϭⲟⲗ: | n anaṡ: tinou is hyppe app novi: ouoh t̀keànomia: argokes e vol: is hyppe arċi ċol: |
| 1048 | ⲁⲣⲱⲣⲕ ⲛ ⲛⲟⲩϫ • ⲙⲏ ⲙⲡⲣ ϫⲟⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲓ ϩⲁ ⲑⲏ • ⲛ | ⲁⲣⲱⲣⲕ ⲛ ⲛⲟⲩϫ: ⲙⲏ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣ ϫⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲓ ϧⲁ ⲑⲏ: ⲛ | arōrk n noug: my m̀per gos nai xa θy: n |
| 1049 | ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲩⲓ ϫⲉ ⲕⲁⲁⲧ ⲛ ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛⲧⲁⲃⲱⲕ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲁ | ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ϫⲉ ⲭⲁⲧ ⲛ ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲃⲱⲕ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲁ | oukouji je kat n ṡorp ǹtavōk e houn e pa |
| 1050 | ⲕⲟⲓⲧⲱⲛ • ⲧⲁⲥⲕⲉⲡⲧⲉⲓ ⲙⲙⲟⲓ ⲙⲛ ⲡⲁⲕⲟⲩⲗⲁⲧⲱⲣ • ⲛⲧⲁ | ⲕⲟⲓⲧⲱⲛ: ⲧⲁⲥⲕⲉⲡⲧⲉⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲁⲕⲟⲩⲗⲁⲧⲱⲣ: ⲉ̀ⲧⲁ | koitōn: taskeptei m̀moi nem pakoulatōr: èta |
| 1051 | ⲡⲁ ϩⲁⲓ ⲧⲁⲁⲧ ⲉ ⲧⲟⲟⲧϥ • ϩⲓ ⲑⲏ ⲉ ⲧⲣⲉϥ ⲉⲓ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲛ | ⲡⲁ ϩⲁⲓ ⲧⲁⲁⲧ ⲉ ⲧⲟⲟⲧϥ: ϩⲓ ⲑⲏ ⲉ ⲑⲣⲉϥ ⲓ̀ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ | pa hai taat e tootf: hi θy e θref ì e vol xen |
| 1052 | ⲥⲱⲙⲁ • ⲙⲏ ⲡⲕⲟⲩⲗⲁⲧⲱⲣ ⲟⲩϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ • ⲙⲏ | ⲥⲱⲙⲁ: ⲙⲏ ⲡⲕⲟⲩⲗⲁⲧⲱⲣ ⲟⲩϩⲱⲟⲩⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ: ⲙⲏ | sōma: my pkoulatōr ouhōout an pe: my |
| 1053 | ϣⲁ ⲧⲏϩⲟⲩ ⲡⲕⲟⲩⲗⲁⲧⲱⲣ ⲉ ⲥϩⲓⲙⲉ ⲉⲛⲉϩ • ⲟⲩⲕ ⲟⲩⲛ | ϣⲁ ⲧⲏϩⲟⲩ ⲡⲕⲟⲩⲗⲁⲧⲱⲣ ⲉ ⲥϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ: ⲟⲩⲕ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ | ṡa tyhou pkoulatōr e s·himi èneh: ouk ouon |
| 1054 | ⲉⲓⲥ [ϩⲏⲏ]ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲛ ϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲙ ⲡⲟⲩⲕⲟⲓⲧⲱⲛ | ⲓⲥ ϩⲏⲡⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϩⲱⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲙ ⲡⲟⲩⲕⲟⲓⲧⲱⲛ | is hyppe ouon hōout n houn m poukoitōn |
| 1055 | ⲧⲉ[ⲛⲟⲩ] ATW ⲟⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲉϥϥ ⲙ ⲡⲕⲟⲓⲧⲱⲛ • ⲁⲣϫⲓ‐ | ||
| 1056 | ϭⲟⲗ ⲉ ϫⲱϥ • ⲁⲣ[ⲱⲣ]ⲕ ⲛ ⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲛ ϯⲛⲁϣⲡⲧⲟ ⲣⲱ | ϯⲛⲟⲩ ATW ⲟⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲉϥϥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲟⲓⲧⲱⲛ: ⲁⲣϫⲓϭⲟⲗ ⲉ ϫⲱϥ: ⲁⲣⲱⲣⲕ ⲛ ⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲛ ϯⲛⲁϣⲡⲧⲟ ⲣⲱ | tinou ATW on n n eff m p̀koitōn: arjiċol e gōf: arōrk n noug n tinaṡpto rō |
| 1057 | ⲁⲛ • ⲙ ⲡⲁ(︦ⲥⲩ]ⲛⲅ[ⲉⲛⲏⲥ] ⲉ ⲡⲧⲏⲣϥ • ⲉⲣϯ ⲛⲧⲟⲩⲙⲛ‐ | ||
| 1058 | ⲧⲣⲙⲙⲁⲟ ⲧⲏⲣⲥ • ⲧⲉⲥϩⲓⲙⲉ ⲇⲉ ⲛ ⲥⲙⲛⲏ ⲉ ⲡⲉϩⲟⲩⲟ | ⲁⲛ: ⲙ ⲡⲁⲥⲩⲛⲅⲉⲛⲏⲥ ⲉ ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ: ⲉⲣϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲙ̀ⲛⲧⲣⲙⲙⲁⲟ ⲧⲏⲣⲥ: ⲧ̀ⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ ⲥⲙⲛⲏ ⲉ ⲡ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ | an: m pasingenys e p̀tyrf: erti ǹtem̀ntrmmao tyrs: t̀s̀·himi ḋe n smny e p̀houò |
| 1059 | ⲉⲩⲫⲏⲙⲓⲁ ⲧⲥⲩⲅⲕⲗⲏⲧⲓⲕⲏ ⲛⲁⲙⲉ • ⲁⲥⲛⲉⲧⲃ ⲣⲱⲥ ⲛ | ⲉⲩⲫⲏⲙⲓⲁ ⲧ̀ⲥⲩⲅⲕⲗⲏⲧⲓⲕⲏ ⲛⲁⲙⲉ: ⲁⲥⲛⲉⲧⲃ ⲣⲱⲥ ⲛ | evfymia t̀sinklytiky name: asnetv rōs n |
| 1060 | ⲥⲱⲃⲉ ϩⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲃⲉ ⲙ ⲡⲛ︦ⲛ︦ⲕ︦ⲟ︦ⲛ︦ • ⲡⲉϫⲁⲥ ⲙ ⲡⲇⲓⲁⲃⲟⲗⲟⲥ | ⲥⲱⲃⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲙ ⲡⲛ︦ⲛ︦ⲕ︦ⲟ︦ⲛ︦: ⲡⲉϫⲁⲥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲁⲃⲟⲗⲟⲥ | sōvi xen ousōvi m pn︦n︦k︦o︦n︦: pegas m p̀diabolos |
| 1061 | ⲙ ⲡⲉⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ ⲧⲙⲟⲛⲁⲭⲏ • ϫⲉ ⲱ ⲧⲁ ⲥⲱⲛⲉ • ⲡⲉⲓ ϩⲱⲃ | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲁⲭⲏ: ϫⲉ ⲱ̀ ⲧⲁ ⲥⲱⲛⲓ: ⲡⲁⲓ ϩⲱⲃ | m p̀·s̀mot n t̀monaṡy: je ṑ ta sōni: pai hōb |
| 1062 | ϫⲉ ϩⲙⲟⲟⲥ ⲙⲛ ϩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩ ⲡⲁⲣⲁ ⲡⲁ ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ • | ϫⲉ ϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ϩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩ ⲡⲁⲣⲁ ⲡⲁ ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲡⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ: | je hemsi nem hai ou para pa ouōṡ pe fai: |
| 1063 | ⲁⲩϯ ϫⲱ ⲙⲙⲟⲥ HA ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲛ ⲛⲉⲭⲣⲏⲙⲁ ⲛⲧ | ⲁⲩϯ ϫⲱ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ HA ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲭⲣⲏⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧ | avti gō m̀mos HA je ou monon ǹxryma ǹt |
| 1064 | ⲁⲣⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲓ • ⲙⲛ ⲛⲉⲓ ⲕⲟⲥⲙⲏⲥⲓⲥ • ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ϩⲱⲃ | ⲁⲣⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲓ: ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲕⲟⲥⲙⲏⲥⲓⲥ: ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ϩⲱⲃ | arentou nai: nem nai kosmysis: e tve fai hōb |
| 1065 | ⲛⲓⲙ ⲉⲩⲉϣ ⲁⲛ ϯ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛ ⲛⲉⲭⲣⲏⲙⲁ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲧ ϩⲙ | ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲉϣ ⲁⲛ ϯ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛ ⲛ̀ⲭⲣⲏⲙⲁ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲧ ϧⲉⲛ | niven eveṡ an ti nai n ǹxryma tyrou et xen |
| 1066 | ⲡⲁⲗⲗⲁⲧⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ ⲱⲛ[ⲛⲱ]ⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲣⲣⲟ, ⲁⲥ. | ⲡⲁⲗⲗⲁⲧⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ ⲱⲛⲛⲱⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲟ, ⲁⲥ. | pallation n ōnnōrios p̀ouro, as. |
| 1067 | At the end of the manuscript are two small slips of light- | At the end of the manuscript are two small slips of light- | At the end of the manuscript are two small slips of light- |
| 1068 | coloured vellum, taken out of the original papyrus covers, on | coloured vellum, taken out of the original papyrus covers, on | coloured vellum, taken out of the original papyrus covers, on |
| 1069 | which are written : | which are written : | which are written : |
| 1070 | 1. ⲉⲅⲱ ⲁⲣⲭⲉⲗⲗⲓ̈ ⲉⲗⲁ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟ ⲡⲁⲓⲥ ⲧⲟⲩ ⲓ̈ⲱⲥⲏⲫ | 1. Ⲉⲅⲱ ⲁⲣⲭⲉⲗⲗⲓ̈ ⲉⲗⲁ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟ ⲡⲁⲓⲥ ⲧⲉ ⲓⲱⲥⲏⲫ | 1. Eġō arkelli ela ḋiako pais te iōsyf |
| 1071 | ⲡⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡ︦ⲱ︦ⲗ︦ ⲗⲁ ⲇⲓⲟⲕⲗⲏ ⲯⲓⲁ • | ⲡⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡ︦ⲱ︦ⲗ︦ ⲗⲁ ⲇⲓⲟⲕⲗⲏ ⲯⲓⲁ: | pr︦k︦s︦ p︦ō︦l︦ la diokly psia: |
| 1072 | . ⲉⲅⲱ ⲁⲭⲁⲣⲓⲁⲥ (?) ⲉⲗⲁ︦ⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲟⲩ ⲡϩⲓⲡⲉⲣⲉϯⲥ | . Ⲉⲅⲱ ⲁⲭⲁⲣⲓⲁⲥ (?) ⲉⲗⲁ︦ⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲟⲩ ⲡϩⲓⲡⲉⲣⲉϯⲥ | . Eġō akarias (?) ela︦k︦s︦ ḋiakonou phiperetis |
| 1073 | ⲛ̄ ⲁⲃⲃⲁ ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲇⲓⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲩ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲉⲟⲥ ⲑⲉⲥⲏ () • | ⲛ ⲁⲃⲃⲁ ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲇⲓⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲩ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲉⲟⲥ ⲑⲉⲥⲏ (): | n abba nikoḋimos episkopou t̀poleos θesy (): |
| 1074 | ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲉⲧ ⲛⲁⲱϣ ⲡⲓ ⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣϥ ⲥⲟⲡⲥⲡ̄ • | ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧ ⲛⲁⲱϣ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲥ̀ϧⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣϥ ϯϩⲟ: | ouon niven et naōṡ pai s̀xai marf tiho: |
| 1075 | ! For the text of the Encomium in the dialect of Lower Egypt see | ! For the text of the Encomium in the dialect of Lower Egypt see | ! For the text of the Encomium in the dialect of Lower Egypt see |
| 1076 | my Saint Michael the Archangel, ⲣ. 106 (text). | my Saint Michael the Archangel, ⲣ. 106 (text). | my Saint Michael the Archangel, r. 106 (text). |
| page 43 | |||
| 1077 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxv | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxv | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxv |
| 1078 | The first slip mentions Archelli (7) the deacon, the son of | The first slip mentions Archelli (7) the deacon, the son of | The first slip mentions Archelli (7) the deacon, the son of |
| 1079 | Joseph, an ecclesiastic of the city of Latopolis, in Upper Egypt, | Joseph, an ecclesiastic of the city of Latopolis, in Upper Egypt, | Joseph, an ecclesiastic of the city of Latopolis, in Upper Egypt, |
| 1080 | and gives a date, viz. the 711th (Ϣⲓⲁ) year of the Era of | and gives a date, viz. the 711th Ϣⲓⲁ year of the Era of | and gives a date, viz. the 711th Ṡia year of the Era of |
| 1081 | Diocletian=a. 0. 995. As the Colophon of the manuscript is | Diocletian=a. 0. 995. As the Colophon of the manuscript is | Diocletian=a. 0. 995. As the Colophon of the manuscript is |
| 1082 | wanting this date is of importance, for it proves beyond doubt | wanting this date is of importance, for it proves beyond doubt | wanting this date is of importance, for it proves beyond doubt |
| 1083 | that the manuscript was written before the end of the tenth | that the manuscript was written before the end of the tenth | that the manuscript was written before the end of the tenth |
| 1084 | century. The second slip was written by Acharias (?), the | century. The second slip was written by Acharias (?), the | century. The second slip was written by Acharias (?), the |
| 1085 | deacon and servant of Abba Nicodemus, Bishop of the city of | deacon and servant of Abba Nicodemus, Bishop of the city of | deacon and servant of Abba Nicodemus, Bishop of the city of |
| 1086 | Thesé (?), and he beseeches every one who reads this book to | Thesé (?), and he beseeches every one who reads this book to | Thesé (?), and he beseeches every one who reads this book to |
| 1087 | pray for him. The manuseript contains one composition only : | pray for him. The manuseript contains one composition only : | pray for him. The manuseript contains one composition only : |
| 1088 | The Encomium which Saint Apa Theodore, Archbishop of | The Encomium which Saint Apa Theodore, Archbishop of | The Encomium which Saint Apa Theodore, Archbishop of |
| 1089 | Antioch, pronounced on the valiant Saint, the victorious | Antioch, pronounced on the valiant Saint, the victorious | Antioch, pronounced on the valiant Saint, the victorious |
| 1090 | warrior of Antioch, the destroyer of the Persians, Saint | warrior of Antioch, the destroyer of the Persians, Saint | warrior of Antioch, the destroyer of the Persians, Saint |
| 1091 | Theodore the Anatolian. ⲟⲩⲛ̄ⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟϥ | Theodore the Anatolian. ⲟⲩⲛ̄ⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ | Theodore the Anatolian. ounkōmion e aftavof |
| 1092 | ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲑⲉⲟⲇⲱⲣⲟⲥ • ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ | ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲑⲉⲟⲇⲱⲣⲟⲥ: ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ | ǹje p̀agios apa θeodōros: piarṡièpiskopos n |
| 1093 | ⲧⲁⲛⲧⲓⲟ̄ⲭⲓⲁ • ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ϫⲱⲱⲣⲉ • | ⲧⲁⲛⲧⲓⲟⲭⲓⲁ: ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ϫⲱⲣ: | tantioṡia: e aftavof e ppet ouab n gōr: |
| 1094 | ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲡⲟⲗⲁⲓⲙⲟⲥ • ⲡⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ ⲛ ⲧⲁⲛϯⲟⲭⲓⲁ • | ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲡⲟⲗⲁⲓⲙⲟⲥ: ⲡ̀ⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ ⲛ ⲧⲁⲛϯⲟⲭⲓⲁ: | ouoh p̀referpolaimos: p̀tagro n tantioṡia: |
| 1095 | ⲡϣⲟⲣϣⲣ̄ ⲛ̄ ⲛ̄ ⲛ̄ⲡⲉⲣⲥⲟⲥ • ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲑⲉⲟⲇⲱⲣⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲛⲁ‐ | ⲡϣⲟⲣϣⲣ̄ ⲛ ⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲥⲟⲥ: ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲑⲉⲟⲇⲱⲣⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲛⲁⲧⲟⲗⲓⲟⲥ: Fol. 1. | pṡorṡr n n ǹpersos: p̀agios θeodōros panatolios: Fol. 1. |
| 1096 | ⲧⲟⲗⲓⲟⲥ • Fol. 1. | ||
| 1097 | 2. OriENTAL, No. 6784, | 2. OriENTAL, No. 6784, | 2. OriENTAL, No. 6784, |
| 1098 | This manuseript contains 23 stout vellum leaves measuring | This manuseript contains 23 stout vellum leaves measuring | This manuseript contains 23 stout vellum leaves measuring |
| 1099 | from 10 to 11 in. in length by about 8%in. in width. The | from 10 to 11 in. in length by about 8%in. in width. The | from 10 to 11 in. in length by about 8%in. in width. The |
| 1100 | pagination runs from ⲁ̄ to ⲕ︦ⲋ︦, and then from Re to ⲙ︦ⲏ︦ | pagination runs from ⲁ to ⲕⲋ, and then from Re to 48 | pagination runs from a to k6, and then from Re to 48 |
| 1101 | one leaf, which contained pages RY and RH, is wanting. The | one leaf, which contained pages RY and RH, is wanting. The | one leaf, which contained pages RY and RH, is wanting. The |
| 1102 | quires, three in number, are signed by letters ; the first and | quires, three in number, are signed by letters ; the first and | quires, three in number, are signed by letters ; the first and |
| 1103 | third contain eight leaves each, and the second quire contains | third contain eight leaves each, and the second quire contains | third contain eight leaves each, and the second quire contains |
| 1104 | seven leaves only. The leaves are clean and unspotted, but | seven leaves only. The leaves are clean and unspotted, but | seven leaves only. The leaves are clean and unspotted, but |
| 1105 | vary greatly in colour ; the darkest are of a yellowish brown, | vary greatly in colour ; the darkest are of a yellowish brown, | vary greatly in colour ; the darkest are of a yellowish brown, |
| 1106 | e.g. Foll. 17, 19, 21, and some are nearly white. In Fol, 6 | e.g. Foll. 17, 19, 21, and some are nearly white. In Fol, 6 | e.g. Foll. 17, 19, 21, and some are nearly white. In Fol, 6 |
| 1107 | two rents were repaired by sewing in ancient days. Each | two rents were repaired by sewing in ancient days. Each | two rents were repaired by sewing in ancient days. Each |
| 1108 | page is filled with two columns of writing, which contain | page is filled with two columns of writing, which contain | page is filled with two columns of writing, which contain |
| 1109 | from 28 to 34 lines. The writing is good and clear. The | from 28 to 34 lines. The writing is good and clear. The | from 28 to 34 lines. The writing is good and clear. The |
| 1110 | initials vary considerably in size; all are written in black ink, | initials vary considerably in size; all are written in black ink, | initials vary considerably in size; all are written in black ink, |
| 1111 | but some of them are decorated with borders in red. A good | but some of them are decorated with borders in red. A good | but some of them are decorated with borders in red. A good |
| 1112 | ⲥ | ⲥ | s |
| page 44 | |||
| 1113 | IXXVi INTRODUCTION | IXXVi INTRODUCTION | IXXVi INTRODUCTION |
| 1114 | specimen page is given on Plate III. The title of the sole | specimen page is given on Plate III. The title of the sole | specimen page is given on Plate III. The title of the sole |
| 1115 | composition in the manuscript is decorated with a small | composition in the manuscript is decorated with a small | composition in the manuscript is decorated with a small |
| 1116 | narrow band of plaited work with squares in pinkish red, | narrow band of plaited work with squares in pinkish red, | narrow band of plaited work with squares in pinkish red, |
| 1117 | slate, and yellow colours, with a loop at each corner (see | slate, and yellow colours, with a loop at each corner (see | slate, and yellow colours, with a loop at each corner (see |
| 1118 | Plate IV). On the lower margin of Fol. 1a are the remains | Plate IV). On the lower margin of Fol. 1a are the remains | Plate IV). On the lower margin of Fol. 1a are the remains |
| 1119 | of a scene representing the spearing of an animal, which is | of a scene representing the spearing of an animal, which is | of a scene representing the spearing of an animal, which is |
| 1120 | painted yellow and has red ears. The spear-head is painted | painted yellow and has red ears. The spear-head is painted | painted yellow and has red ears. The spear-head is painted |
| 1121 | red, the handle silver-grey, and the cat-like animal under | red, the handle silver-grey, and the cat-like animal under | red, the handle silver-grey, and the cat-like animal under |
| 1122 | the end of the spear-handle yellow. The Colophon (see | the end of the spear-handle yellow. The Colophon (see | the end of the spear-handle yellow. The Colophon (see |
| 1123 | Plate V) contains the prayer that the Lord Jesus Christ, | Plate V) contains the prayer that the Lord Jesus Christ, | Plate V) contains the prayer that the Lord Jesus Christ, |
| 1124 | Who is God in truth, will bless those who have provided | Who is God in truth, will bless those who have provided | Who is God in truth, will bless those who have provided |
| 1125 | for the copying of the manuscript, and that the Virgin Mary | for the copying of the manuscript, and that the Virgin Mary | for the copying of the manuscript, and that the Virgin Mary |
| 1126 | will make supplication to her Son on their behalf, so that Ⲙⲉ | will make supplication to her Son on their behalf, so that ⲙⲏⲓ | will make supplication to her Son on their behalf, so that myi |
| 1127 | may tear up the bill of indictment of their sins, and inscribe | may tear up the bill of indictment of their sins, and inscribe | may tear up the bill of indictment of their sins, and inscribe |
| 1128 | their names in the Book of Life. The manuscript was given | their names in the Book of Life. The manuscript was given | their names in the Book of Life. The manuscript was given |
| 1129 | to the church of Ptjolpef, ⲡ̄ϭⲟⲗⲡϥ̄, which was situated in | to the church of Ptjolpef, ⲡ̄ϭⲟⲗⲡϥ̄, which was situated in | to the church of Ptjolpef, pċolpf, which was situated in |
| 1130 | the Oxyrhynchite nome, ⲡⲙ̄ϫⲏ, of Upper Egypt; the exact | the Oxyrhynchite nome, ⲡⲙϫⲏ, of Upper Egypt; the exact | the Oxyrhynchite nome, pmjy, of Upper Egypt; the exact |
| 1131 | position of this village or town is unknown to me. The | position of this village or town is unknown to me. The | position of this village or town is unknown to me. The |
| 1132 | manuscript is undated, but there is little doubt that it was | manuscript is undated, but there is little doubt that it was | manuscript is undated, but there is little doubt that it was |
| 1133 | written in the second half of the tenth century of our era. | written in the second half of the tenth century of our era. | written in the second half of the tenth century of our era. |
| 1134 | It contains composition only : | It contains composition only : | It contains composition only : |
| 1135 | The Discourse on Mary Theotokos and her birth by Cyril, | The Discourse on Mary Theotokos and her birth by Cyril, | The Discourse on Mary Theotokos and her birth by Cyril, |
| 1136 | Archbishop of Jerusalem. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϫⲟⲩⲧⲟⲩⲉ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲝⲏⲅⲏⲥⲓⲥ | Archbishop of Jerusalem. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϫⲟⲩⲧⲟⲩⲉ ⲛ ⲉⲝⲏⲅⲏⲥⲓⲥ | Archbishop of Jerusalem. tmeh goutoue n eksygysis |
| 1137 | ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲥ • ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ • ⲁⲡⲁ | ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲥ: ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ: ⲁⲡⲁ | e aftavos: ǹje p̀patriarṡys et ouab: apa |
| 1138 | ⲕⲩⲣⲓ̄ⲗⲗⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲑⲓ̄ⲗⲏ︦ⲙ︦ • Fol. 1a. | ⲕⲩⲣⲓ̄ⲗⲗⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲑⲓ̄ⲗⲏ︦ⲙ︦: Fol. 1a. | kirillos piarṡièpiskopos n θily︦m︦: Fol. 1a. |
| 1139 | 3. OrieNTAL, No. 7027. | 3. OrieNTAL, No. 7027. | 3. OrieNTAL, No. 7027. |
| 1140 | This manuscript contains 73 paper leaves measuring from | This manuscript contains 73 paper leaves measuring from | This manuscript contains 73 paper leaves measuring from |
| 1141 | 113 to 12 in. in length by about 71 in. in width. It was | 113 to 12 in. in length by about 71 in. in width. It was | 113 to 12 in. in length by about 71 in. in width. It was |
| 1142 | copied by Victor the deacon, the son of Mercurius the deacon, | copied by Victor the deacon, the son of Mercurius the deacon, | copied by Victor the deacon, the son of Mercurius the deacon, |
| 1143 | in the 721st year of the Era of the Martyrs, i. e. ⲇ.. 1005, | in the 721st year of the Era of the Martyrs, i. e. Ⲇ.. 1005, | in the 721st year of the Era of the Martyrs, i. e. Ḋ.. 1005, |
| 1144 | which date the manuscript equates with the 365th year | which date the manuscript equates with the 365th year | which date the manuscript equates with the 365th year |
| 1145 | of the Era of the Saracens, i.e. the Era of the Hijrah, or | of the Era of the Saracens, i.e. the Era of the Hijrah, or | of the Era of the Saracens, i.e. the Era of the Hijrah, or |
| 1146 | A.D. 975. The manuscript contains : | A.D. 975. The manuscript contains : | A.D. 975. The manuscript contains : |
| 1147 | i | i | i |
| page 45 | |||
| 1148 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxvii | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxvii | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxvii |
| 1149 | ⲁ ⲁ ⲯ ⲛ ⲙ ⲙ ⲙ ⲩ ⲙ ⲩ ⲙ ϥⲣ | ⲁ ⲁ ⲯ ⲛ ⲙ ⲙ ⲙ ⲩ ⲙ ⲩ ⲙ ϥ̀ⲣ | a a ps n m m m y m y m f̀r |
| 1150 | ⲙ x ⲙ | ⲙ x ⲙ | m x m |
| 1151 | ⲭ ⲧ an ⲛ ⲛ︦ ⲛ︦ ⲛ︦ ⲛ ⲛ︦ ⲛ ⲁ̄ ⲛ︦ ⲓⲗ PA | ⲭ ⲧ an ⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲁ ⲛ ⲓⲗ PA | k t an n n n n n n n a n il PA |
| 1152 | 2 SET | 2 SET | 2 SET |
| 1153 | Fi ⲛⲗ Yk DK © ah | Fi ⲛⲗ Yk DK © ah | Fi nl Yk DK © ah |
| 1154 | ⲁϥ Ⲁ G ϩⲛ | ⲁϥ ⲁ G ϧⲉⲛ | af a G xen |
| 1155 | ϩⲓ S st RA i, ® | ϩⲓ S st RA i, ® | hi S st RA i, ® |
| 1156 | ⲛ ⲟⲣ ⲍ 0 z | ⲛ ⲟⲣ ⲍ 0 z | n or z 0 z |
| 1157 | ⲱ ⲛ = | ⲱ̀ ⲛ = | ṑ n = |
| 1158 | ⲓ 705 9% A a, ly, ϥ | ⲓ 705 9% A a, ly, ϥ | i 705 9% A a, ly, f |
| 1159 | ϩⲓ ⲭ i ; | ϩⲓ ⲭ i ; | hi k i ; |
| 1160 | ϥ UNS 2 A SL ⲉ ϩⲏ | ϥ UNS 2 A SL ⲉ ϩⲏ | f UNS 2 A SL e hy |
| 1161 | ϩⲏ: ϯ ⲛ̅ TU, we 7g ⲣ | ϩⲏ: ϯ ⲛ TU, we 7g ⲣ | hy: ti n TU, we 7g r |
| 1162 | So So Me SHE | So So Me SHE | So So Me SHE |
| 1163 | ⲉ ϥ︦ ⲓ. | ⲉ ϥ ⲓ̀. | e f ì. |
| 1164 | She ⲓ iS iS =o SH | She ⲓ iS iS =o SH | She i iS iS =o SH |
| 1165 | LAR] 0 alr, al ⲁ | LAR] 0 alr, al ⲁ | LAR] 0 alr, al a |
| 1166 | Ky ϥ ⲉ. . ⲛ. ⲓ ⲟ | Ky ϥ ⲉ.. Ⲛ. Ⲓ̀ ⲟⲓ | Ky f e.. N. Ì oi |
| 1167 | ⲑ ⲥ ϫ ⲩ ⲟ. | ⲑ ⲥ ϫ ⲩ ⲟⲓ. | θ s g y oi. |
| 1168 | SH EX ⲕ AN ⲟ IS S| | SH EX ⲕ AN ⲟⲓ IS S| | SH EX k AN oi IS S| |
| 1169 | ⲱ ie | ⲱ ie | ō ie |
| 1170 | IE wy ⲡ | IE wy ⲡ | IE wy p |
| 1171 | ⲛ ϭⲓⲛ ⲛ ϥ ϭⲙ ⲃ ϧⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲗ | ⲛ ϭⲓⲛ ⲛ ϥ ϭⲙ ⲃ ϧⲛ ⲛ ⲛ ⲗ | n ċin n f ċm v xn n n l |
| 1172 | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7027. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7027. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7027. |
| page 46 | |||
| 1173 | XXXVill INTRODUCTION | XXXVill INTRODUCTION | XXXVill INTRODUCTION |
| 1174 | 1. The life and conversation of our holy Father, who was | 1. The life and conversation of our holy Father, who was | 1. The life and conversation of our holy Father, who was |
| 1175 | glorious in every way, Apa Onnophrius, the anchorite. | glorious in every way, Apa Onnophrius, the anchorite. | glorious in every way, Apa Onnophrius, the anchorite. |
| 1176 | ⲡⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲛ̄ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ | Ⲡ̀ⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ ⲡⲛ̄ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ ⲉⲧ | P̀bios ouoh t̀politia m pnpet ouab n iōt et |
| 1177 | ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲟⲛⲛⲟⲫⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲛⲁ‐ | ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲟⲛⲛⲟⲫⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ⲁⲛⲁⲭⲱⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ: Fol. 1a. | taiyout kata smot niven apa onnofrios p̀anaxōritys: Fol. 1a. |
| 1178 | ⲭⲱⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ • Fol. 1a. | ||
| 1179 | 2, The Discourse which Apa Demetrius, archbishop of the | 2, The Discourse which Apa Demetrius, archbishop of the | 2, The Discourse which Apa Demetrius, archbishop of the |
| 1180 | city of Antioch, who ordained the great John Chrysostom to | city of Antioch, who ordained the great John Chrysostom to | city of Antioch, who ordained the great John Chrysostom to |
| 1181 | be an elder, pronounced on the birth, according to the flesh, | be an elder, pronounced on the birth, according to the flesh, | be an elder, pronounced on the birth, according to the flesh, |
| 1182 | of God the Word, on the twenty-ninth day of the month | of God the Word, on the twenty-ninth day of the month | of God the Word, on the twenty-ninth day of the month |
| 1183 | Khoiakh, and on Mary His mother, the Virgin who brought | Khoiakh, and on Mary His mother, the Virgin who brought | Khoiakh, and on Mary His mother, the Virgin who brought |
| 1184 | Him forth. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲇⲩⲙⲏ‐ | ||
| 1185 | ⲧⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲁⲛϯⲟⲭⲓⲁ • ⲡⲉⲛⲧ | Him forth. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲇⲩⲙⲏⲧⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲁⲛϯⲟⲭⲓⲁ: ⲡⲉⲧ | Him forth. Ouloġos e aftavof ǹje apa ḋimytrios piarṡièpiskopos n t̀polis antioṡia: pet |
| 1186 | ⲁϥⲭⲉⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲉⲓ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲛⲟϭ ⲓ︦ⲱ︦ⲥ︦ • ⲡⲉⲭⲣⲩⲥⲟⲥⲧⲟⲙⲟⲥ • ⲙ̄ | ⲁϥⲭⲉⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲉⲓ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲓⲱϩⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ: ⲡ̀ⲭⲣⲩⲥⲟⲥⲧⲟⲙⲟⲥ: ⲙ | afṡeiroḋonei m p̀niṡti iōhannys: p̀xrisostomos: m |
| 1187 | ⲡⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ • ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡⲉϫⲡⲟ • ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲁⲣⲝ̄ • | ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ: ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡ̀ϫ̀ⲫⲟ: ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲁⲣⲝ: | p̀resbiteros: e aftavof e p̀g̀fo: kata sarks: |
| 1188 | ⲙ̄ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ⲡⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ • ⲛ̄ ⲥⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲯⲓⲥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲃⲟⲧ | ⲙ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲡ̀ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ: ⲛ ⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲯⲓⲥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉⲃⲟⲧ | m f̀nouti p̀loġos: n ou goupsis m p̀evot |
| 1189 | ⲭⲟⲓⲁⲭ • ⲁⲩⲱ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ⲧⲉϥⲙⲁⲁⲩ • ⲙ̄ ⲡⲁⲣ‐ | ⲭⲟⲓⲁⲭ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ⲧⲉϥⲙⲁⲩ: ⲙ ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲧⲛ̄ⲧ ⲁⲥϫⲫⲟϥ: ⲥ. Tol. 214. | koiak: ouoh e tve maria tefmav: m parθenos tnt asgfof: s. Tol. 214. |
| 1190 | ⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲧⲛ̄ⲧ ⲁⲥϫⲡⲟϥ • ⲥ. Tol. 214. | ||
| 1191 | A full description of this manuscript, and the text and | A full description of this manuscript, and the text and | A full description of this manuscript, and the text and |
| 1192 | translation of the Colophon, and of the life of Apa Onno- | translation of the Colophon, and of the life of Apa Onno- | translation of the Colophon, and of the life of Apa Onno- |
| 1193 | phrius, illustrated by five plates (XXII-XXVT), will be found | phrius, illustrated by five plates (XXII-XXVT), will be found | phrius, illustrated by five plates (XXII-XXVT), will be found |
| 1194 | in Coptic Martyrdoms, ⲥ pp. lix, 179, 431. At the end of | in Coptic Martyrdoms, ⲥ pp. lix, 179, 431. At the end of | in Coptic Martyrdoms, s pp. lix, 179, 431. At the end of |
| 1195 | the volume containing this manuscript are bound up pieces of | the volume containing this manuscript are bound up pieces of | the volume containing this manuscript are bound up pieces of |
| 1196 | two vellum leaves from mutilated manuscripts which were | two vellum leaves from mutilated manuscripts which were | two vellum leaves from mutilated manuscripts which were |
| 1197 | used in padding its original binding. The first is from a | used in padding its original binding. The first is from a | used in padding its original binding. The first is from a |
| 1198 | small quarto manuscript written probably in the seventh or | small quarto manuscript written probably in the seventh or | small quarto manuscript written probably in the seventh or |
| 1199 | eighth century, and appears to contain part of a discourse | eighth century, and appears to contain part of a discourse | eighth century, and appears to contain part of a discourse |
| 1200 | dealing with faith and works, and the second is from a larger | dealing with faith and works, and the second is from a larger | dealing with faith and works, and the second is from a larger |
| 1201 | manuscript of a later date, and begins with the words (ⲣ. ⲕ︦ⲑ︦) | manuscript of a later date, and begins with the words ⲣ. ⲕ︦ⲑ︦ | manuscript of a later date, and begins with the words r. k︦θ︦ |
| 1202 | ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ • ⲉⲛⲥ̄ⲣⲓⲙⲉ ⲡⲉ • ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲙ̄ⲕⲁϩ ⲛ̄ ϩⲏⲧ • ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲓ̈ | ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ: ⲉⲛ̀ⲥⲣⲓⲙⲓ ⲡⲉ: ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙ̀ⲕⲁϩ ⲛ ϩⲏⲧ: ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲓ | tyrou: eǹsrimi pe: xen oum̀kah n hyt: je ouoi |
| 1203 | ⲛⲁⲓ̈ ⲡⲁ ϣⲏⲣⲉ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲁ ⲡⲉⲓ̈ ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ̄ ⲁⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲧⲱⲙⲛ︦ⲧ︦ ⲉ | ⲛⲁⲓ ⲡⲁ ϣⲏⲣⲓ: ⲉ̀ⲧⲁ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ ⲁⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲧⲱⲙⲛ̀ⲧ ⲉ | nai pa ṡyri: èta pai mou n ananky tōmǹt e |
| 1204 | ⲣⲟⲕ • ⲙⲡ ⲓϭⲛ̄ ⲟⲩϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ • ⲛⲉϥϯ ϩⲧⲏϥ ⲉ ⲣⲟⲕ • | ⲣⲟⲕ: ⲛ̀ⲡ ⲓϭⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ: ⲛⲁϥϯ ϩⲧⲏϥ ⲉ ⲣⲟⲕ: | rok: ǹp iċen ouhygemōn: nafti htyf e rok: |
| 1205 | ⲉ ⲛⲁ ϫⲓⲛϭⲟⲛⲥ̄ • ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲣϥ̄ⲧⲓ ϩⲁⲡ • ⲛϥ̄ⲧⲓ̈ ϩⲧⲏϥ • ⲉ ⲡⲁ | ⲉ ⲛⲁ ϭⲓⲛϫⲟⲛⲥ: ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲣϥ̅ⲧⲓ ϩⲁⲡ: ⲛϥ̄ⲧⲓ̈ ϩⲧⲏϥ: ⲉ ⲡⲁ | e na ċingons: ouḋe rfti hap: nfti htyf: e pa |
| 1206 | ⲙ̄ⲕⲁϩ ⲛ̄ ϩⲏⲧ • ⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲧⲁⲕⲣⲓ̈ ⲛⲉ • ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ • Ⲱ̄ | ⲙ̀ⲕⲁϩ ⲛ ϩⲏⲧ: ⲉ ⲛⲉⲧⲁⲕⲣⲓ ⲛⲉ: ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ: ⲱ̀ | m̀kah n hyt: e netakri ne: kata p̀nomos: ṑ |
| page 47 | |||
| 1207 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxix | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxix | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xxxix |
| 1208 | ⲡϩⲏ[ⲅⲉ]ⲙⲱⲛ • ⲙⲉⲩⲙⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ̄ ϣⲏ[ⲣⲉ] ⲛ̄ ⲣ̄ⲣⲟ • ⲉϥϩⲟⲕⲣ̄ | ⲡ̀ϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ: ⲙⲡⲁⲩⲙⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ ϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲣⲟ: ⲉϥϩⲟⲕⲣ̄ | p̀hygemōn: mpavmoout n ṡyri n ouro: efhokr |
| 1209 | ⲉϥⲟⲃⲉ • ⲉ [ⲛⲉ]ⲛⲧ ⲁⲕϯ ϩⲁⲡ • ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲛⲟ[ⲙⲟ]ⲥ ⲙ̄ | ⲉϥⲟⲃⲉ: ⲉ ⲛⲉⲧ ⲁⲕϯ ϩⲁⲡ: ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲙ | efove: e net akti hap: kata p̀nomos m |
| 1210 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲣⲉⲩⲥ • ⲡϩⲙ̄[ϩⲁ]ⲗ ⲙ̄ⲡϣⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲙⲟⲩ • ⲡⲁⲣⲁ | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲩⲥ: ⲫ̀ⲃⲱⲕ ⲙ̀ⲡϣⲁ ⲙ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ: ⲡⲁⲣⲁ | piarṡièrevs: f̀vōk m̀pṡa m f̀mou: para |
| 1211 | ⲡϥ ⲓⲥ • ⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲧ ⲁⲕϯ ϩⲁⲡ • ⲕⲁ[ⲗⲱ]ⲥ • Ⲱ̄ ⲡϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ • | ⲡϥ ⲓⲥ: ⲉ ⲛⲉⲧ ⲁⲕϯ ϩⲁⲡ: ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ: ⲱ̀ ⲡ̀ϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ: | pf is: e net akti hap: kalōs: ṑ p̀hygemōn: |
| 1212 | ⲙⲕ̄ⲥⲣ︦ⲟ︦ⲩ︦ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲁ ϣⲏⲣⲉ • ϩⲁ ⲃⲁⲣⲁⲃⲃⲁⲥ • ⲉⲛⲛ̄ (p. A) | ⲙⲕ̄ⲥⲣ︦ⲟ︦ⲩ︦ ⲙ ⲡⲁ ϣⲏⲣⲓ: ϧⲁ ⲃⲁⲣⲁⲃⲃⲁⲥ: ⲉⲛⲛ̄ (p. A) | mk·sr︦o︦y︦ m pa ṡyri: xa barabbas: enn (p. A) |
| 1213 | ⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲧⲁⲕⲣⲓⲛⲉ • ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲣⲉⲩⲥ • ⲙⲉⲕⲣ̄ ⲟⲩ‐ | ⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲧⲁⲕⲣⲓⲛⲉ: ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲙ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲩⲥ: ⲙⲡⲁⲕⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲛⲓ: ⲛ ⲣⲉⲙϩⲉ ⲉ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ: ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ: ⲉ | e nentakrine: kalōs m piarṡièrevs: mpaker ousoni: n remhe e f̀mou: ǹtekmou n oupistos: e |
| 1214 | ⲥⲟⲟⲛⲉ • ⲛ̄ ⲣⲙ̄ϩⲉ ⲉ ⲡⲙⲟⲩ • ⲛⲅ̄ⲙⲟⲩⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ • ⲉ | ||
| 1215 | ⲛⲉⲛⲧ ⲁⲕⲧⲓ ϩⲁ[ⲡ] ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ • ⲙⲉⲕ ⲙⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲇⲩⲛⲁⲧⲟⲥ • | ⲛⲉⲧ ⲁⲕⲧⲓ ϩⲁⲡ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ: ⲙⲡⲁⲕ ⲙⲱⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲩⲛⲁⲧⲟⲥ: | net akti hap kalōs: mpak mōout n ouḋinatos: |
| 1216 | ⲉⲣⲉ ⲡⲡⲟⲗⲓ̈ⲙⲟⲥ ϩⲓϫ[ⲛ︦] ⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲧ ARTI ϩⲁⲡ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ • | ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲡⲟⲗⲓ̈ⲙⲟⲥ ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲉ ⲛⲉⲧ ARTI ϩⲁⲡ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ: | ère ppolimos hijen e net ARTI hap kalōs: |
| 1217 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲣⲉⲩⲥ ⲙⲉⲕⲣ̄ ⲁⲧ ϣ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲉⲕⲥⲁϩ • | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲩⲥ ⲙⲡⲁⲕⲉⲣ ⲁⲧ ϣ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲉⲕⲥⲁϩ: | piarṡièrevs mpaker at ṡ e houn e pek·sah: |
| 1218 | ϯⲥⲱ[ⲧⲙ̄] ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲙⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ • ⲙⲓ̈ϣⲉ | ϯⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙ ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲙⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ: ⲙⲓϣⲉ | tisōtem e tve m polimos tyrou: miṡe |
| 1219 | ⲛ̄ϩⲏⲧⲟⲩ • ϫⲉ ⲉⲛ ϭⲱⲡⲉ • ⲛ̄ ⲟⲩϣⲏⲣⲉ ⲛ̄ ⲣ̄ⲣⲟ • ⲉⲥ. | ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ: ϫⲉ ⲉⲛ ϭⲱⲡⲉ: ⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲣⲟ: ⲉⲥ. | ǹxytou: je en ċōpe: n ouṡyri n ouro: es. |
| 1220 | 4. OrientaL, No. 6782. | 4. OrientaL, No. 6782. | 4. OrientaL, No. 6782. |
| 1221 | This manuscript contains 36 leaves of fine vellum mea- | This manuscript contains 36 leaves of fine vellum mea- | This manuscript contains 36 leaves of fine vellum mea- |
| 1222 | suring 18% in. in length by 10% in. in width. According to | suring 18% in. in length by 10% in. in width. According to | suring 18% in. in length by 10% in. in width. According to |
| 1223 | a note on Fol. 28% the volume to which the leaves of this | a note on Fol. 28% the volume to which the leaves of this | a note on Fol. 28% the volume to which the leaves of this |
| 1224 | manuscript belonged was written in the 706th year of Dio- | manuscript belonged was written in the 706th year of Dio- | manuscript belonged was written in the 706th year of Dio- |
| 1225 | cletian, ϩⲛ̄ ⲧⲙⲉϩ Yc ⲛ̄ ⲣⲟⲙⲡⲉ ⲛ̄ ⲇⲓⲟⲕⲗⲏ, ie. | cletian, ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲙⲉϩ Yc ⲛ ⲣⲟⲙⲡⲓ ⲛ ⲇⲓⲟⲕⲗⲏ, ie. | cletian, xen tmeh Yc n rompi n diokly, ie. |
| 1226 | A.D. 990. It was copied by a scribe who calls himself the | A.D. 990. It was copied by a scribe who calls himself the | A.D. 990. It was copied by a scribe who calls himself the |
| 1227 | most worthless of men, and says that he 1s unworthy of the | most worthless of men, and says that he 1s unworthy of the | most worthless of men, and says that he 1s unworthy of the |
| 1228 | name which he bears. After an erasure he goes on to say | name which he bears. After an erasure he goes on to say | name which he bears. After an erasure he goes on to say |
| 1229 | that repentance has made him free, and that he made bold | that repentance has made him free, and that he made bold | that repentance has made him free, and that he made bold |
| 1230 | to write this book when he was in ϩⲣⲓⲧⲉⲡⲓⲟⲙ at an earlier | to write this book when he was in ϩⲣⲓⲧⲉⲡⲓⲟⲙ at an earlier | to write this book when he was in hritepiom at an earlier |
| 1231 | period of his life. ϩⲣⲓⲧⲉⲡⲓⲟⲙ may be the name of a | period of his life. ϩⲣⲓⲧⲉⲡⲓⲟⲙ may be the name of a | period of his life. hritepiom may be the name of a |
| 1232 | monastery or a village, but it is probable that we should | monastery or a village, but it is probable that we should | monastery or a village, but it is probable that we should |
| 1233 | divide the Coptic letters thus: gpiTe ⲡⲓⲟⲙ • The last | divide the Coptic letters thus: gpiTe ⲡⲓⲟⲙ • The last | divide the Coptic letters thus: gpiTe piom • The last |
| 1234 | word ⲡⲓⲟⲙ may be the later form of the hieroglyphic name | word ⲡⲓⲟⲙ may be the later form of the hieroglyphic name | word piom may be the later form of the hieroglyphic name |
| 1235 | of the Fayylim Pa-ium pd { 4 $ Ⲁ ⲗ , and if this | of the Fayylim Pa-ium pd { 4 $ ⲁ ⲗ , and if this | of the Fayylim Pa-ium pd { 4 $ a l , and if this |
| 1236 | = | = | = |
| 1237 | be so ϩⲣⲓⲧⲉ is probably the name of the village in the | be so ϩⲣⲓⲧⲉ is probably the name of the village in the | be so hrite is probably the name of the village in the |
| 1238 | Fayym in which the manuscript was written. The manu- | Fayym in which the manuscript was written. The manu- | Fayym in which the manuscript was written. The manu- |
| 1239 | script contains : | script contains : | script contains : |
| page 48 | |||
| 1240 | x1 INTRODUCTION | x1 INTRODUCTION | x1 INTRODUCTION |
| 1241 | 1. The Report of Saint John the Evangelist and Apostle. | 1. The Report of Saint John the Evangelist and Apostle. | 1. The Report of Saint John the Evangelist and Apostle. |
| 1242 | Fol. 2 a. | Fol. 2 a. | Fol. 2 a. |
| 1243 | 2. Fragment of a Discourse by Gregory, Bishop of | 2. Fragment of a Discourse by Gregory, Bishop of | 2. Fragment of a Discourse by Gregory, Bishop of |
| 1244 | Nazianzus. Fol. 9 4. | Nazianzus. Fol. 9 4. | Nazianzus. Fol. 9 4. |
| 1245 | 3. A Discourse by Saint Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on | 3. A Discourse by Saint Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on | 3. A Discourse by Saint Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, on |
| 1246 | the Holy Virgin, who gave birth to God. Fol. 1. | the Holy Virgin, who gave birth to God. Fol. 1. | the Holy Virgin, who gave birth to God. Fol. 1. |
| 1247 | 4. A Discourse by Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on | 4. A Discourse by Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on | 4. A Discourse by Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on |
| 1248 | Mary the Perpetual Virgin, who gave birth to God. Fol. 2 ϥ. | Mary the Perpetual Virgin, who gave birth to God. Fol. 2 ϥ. | Mary the Perpetual Virgin, who gave birth to God. Fol. 2 f. |
| 1249 | The texts of the first two of the above works, and the | The texts of the first two of the above works, and the | The texts of the first two of the above works, and the |
| 1250 | Colophon, together with translations and three plates (XLIX~ | Colophon, together with translations and three plates (XLIX~ | Colophon, together with translations and three plates (XLIX~ |
| 1251 | LI), will be found in Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper | LI), will be found in Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper | LI), will be found in Coptic Apocrypha in the Dialect of Upper |
| 1252 | Egypt, pp. 51 1f. and 233 ff. | Egypt, pp. 51 1f. and 233 ff. | Egypt, pp. 51 1f. and 233 ff. |
| 1253 | 5. Omriextar, No. 7597. | 5. Omriextar, No. 7597. | 5. Omriextar, No. 7597. |
| 1254 | This manuscript contains 40 vellum leaves of various | This manuscript contains 40 vellum leaves of various | This manuscript contains 40 vellum leaves of various |
| 1255 | thicknesses and colours measuring about 103 in. in length by | thicknesses and colours measuring about 103 in. in length by | thicknesses and colours measuring about 103 in. in length by |
| 1256 | about ⲃ ⲓ.. in width. The pagination runs from ⲁ̄ to Av, | about ⲃ ⲓ.. in width. The pagination runs from ⲁ to Av, | about v i.. in width. The pagination runs from a to Av, |
| 1257 | with duplicate ⲗ︦ⲃ︦ and Ac, and then runs from Xx to Ow. | with duplicate ⲗ︦ⲃ︦ and Ac, and then runs from Xx to Ow. | with duplicate l︦v︦ and Ac, and then runs from Xx to Ow. |
| 1258 | The first and last leaves and Fol. 39 are unpaged. The | The first and last leaves and Fol. 39 are unpaged. The | The first and last leaves and Fol. 39 are unpaged. The |
| 1259 | quires, which are signed by letters, are five in number. The | quires, which are signed by letters, are five in number. The | quires, which are signed by letters, are five in number. The |
| 1260 | first quire contains nine leaves, the second, third, and fourth | first quire contains nine leaves, the second, third, and fourth | first quire contains nine leaves, the second, third, and fourth |
| 1261 | quires contain eight leaves cach, and the fifth quire six | quires contain eight leaves cach, and the fifth quire six | quires contain eight leaves cach, and the fifth quire six |
| 1262 | leaves. Some of the leaves have been much ¢ thumbed’, and | leaves. Some of the leaves have been much ¢ thumbed’, and | leaves. Some of the leaves have been much ¢ thumbed’, and |
| 1263 | a few are illegible in places because the damp at some time | a few are illegible in places because the damp at some time | a few are illegible in places because the damp at some time |
| 1264 | made them stick together. Each page is filled with two | made them stick together. Each page is filled with two | made them stick together. Each page is filled with two |
| 1265 | columns of writing containing from 25 to 28 lines. The | columns of writing containing from 25 to 28 lines. The | columns of writing containing from 25 to 28 lines. The |
| 1266 | writing is clear and good, and the greater number of the | writing is clear and good, and the greater number of the | writing is clear and good, and the greater number of the |
| 1267 | initials are in black ; towards the end of the manuscript a | initials are in black ; towards the end of the manuscript a | initials are in black ; towards the end of the manuscript a |
| 1268 | few are outlined in red. The title of the Discourse by Apa | few are outlined in red. The title of the Discourse by Apa | few are outlined in red. The title of the Discourse by Apa |
| 1269 | Psote (Fol. 2 4) is decorated with a small band of plaited | Psote (Fol. 2 4) is decorated with a small band of plaited | Psote (Fol. 2 4) is decorated with a small band of plaited |
| 1270 | work in colours, and on the lower margin of the leaf are | work in colours, and on the lower margin of the leaf are | work in colours, and on the lower margin of the leaf are |
| 1271 | painted figures of a hare (¥) and a crow (?) (see Plate VI). | painted figures of a hare (¥) and a crow (?) (see Plate VI). | painted figures of a hare (¥) and a crow (?) (see Plate VI). |
| 1272 | On Fol. 104 are figures of a crane, or ibis(?) and two animals | On Fol. 104 are figures of a crane, or ibis(?) and two animals | On Fol. 104 are figures of a crane, or ibis(?) and two animals |
| 1273 | (see Plate VII), and on Fol. 11a is the figure of a winged | (see Plate VII), and on Fol. 11a is the figure of a winged | (see Plate VII), and on Fol. 11a is the figure of a winged |
| 1274 | cherub in black outline (see Plate VIII). The manuscript | cherub in black outline (see Plate VIII). The manuscript | cherub in black outline (see Plate VIII). The manuscript |
| 1275 | contains : | contains : | contains : |
| page 49 | |||
| 1276 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xh | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xh | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xh |
| 1277 | 1. The Teaching of our holy father Apa Psote, the great | 1. The Teaching of our holy father Apa Psote, the great | 1. The Teaching of our holy father Apa Psote, the great |
| 1278 | Bishop of Psoi, which he pronounced on the first day of the | Bishop of Psoi, which he pronounced on the first day of the | Bishop of Psoi, which he pronounced on the first day of the |
| 1279 | week, when Arianus, the governor of the Thebaid, had sent | week, when Arianus, the governor of the Thebaid, had sent | week, when Arianus, the governor of the Thebaid, had sent |
| 1280 | messengers to him to cut off his head. ⲟⲩⲅⲁⲑⲩⲅⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ | messengers to him to cut off his head. Ⲟⲩⲅⲁⲑⲩⲅⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲛⲧⲉ | messengers to him to cut off his head. Ouġaθigysis nte |
| 1281 | ⲡⲛ̄ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ TOT ana ⲯⲟⲧⲉ ⲡⲛⲟϭ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ | ⲡⲛ̄ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ TOT ana ⲯⲟⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ | pnpet ouab n TOT ana psote p̀niṡti n episkopos |
| 1282 | ⲛ̄ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲡⲥⲟⲓ̈ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̄ ϣⲱⲣⲡ ⲛ̄ ⲧⲏⲩ‐ | ||
| 1283 | ⲣⲓⲁⲕⲏ • ⲛ̄ ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲁⲣⲓⲁⲛⲟⲥ ⲡϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲛ̄ ⲑⲩⲃⲁⲉⲓⲥ | ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲡⲥⲟⲓ̈: ⲉⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛ ϣⲱⲣⲡ ⲛ ⲧⲏⲩⲣⲓⲁⲕⲏ: ⲛ ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲁⲣⲓⲁⲛⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ϩⲏⲅⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲛ ⲑⲩⲃⲁⲉⲓⲥ | n t̀polis p·soi: etaftavos ḋe n ṡōrp n tyvriaky: n tere arianos p̀hygemōn n θivaeis |
| 1284 | ⲧⲛ̄ⲛⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̄ⲥⲱϥ ⲉⲃⲓ ⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲁⲡⲉ • Tol. 2a. | ⲟⲩⲱⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱϥ ⲉⲃⲓ ⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲁ̀ⲫⲉ: Tol. 2a. | ouōrp ǹsōf evi n tefàfe: Tol. 2a. |
| 1285 | 2. A Discourse on the compassion of God and the boldness | 2. A Discourse on the compassion of God and the boldness | 2. A Discourse on the compassion of God and the boldness |
| 1286 | of the holy Archangel Michael, and the history of Matthew | of the holy Archangel Michael, and the history of Matthew | of the holy Archangel Michael, and the history of Matthew |
| 1287 | the merchant, and his wife and sons, by Severus, Patriarch | the merchant, and his wife and sons, by Severus, Patriarch | the merchant, and his wife and sons, by Severus, Patriarch |
| 1288 | and Archbishop of Antioch. ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡⲣⲱⲙⲉ | and Archbishop of Antioch. Ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛⲧⲉ ⲡⲣⲱⲙⲓ | and Archbishop of Antioch. Ouḋialoġos nte prōmi |
| 1289 | ⲉⲧ ⲫⲟⲣⲓⲛ ⲡⲉⲭⲥ̄ ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲙⲉ • ⲡⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ • | ⲉⲧ ⲫⲟⲣⲓⲛ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲏⲓ: ⲡ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ: | et forin pix̀ristos xen oumyi: p̀patriarṡys et ouab: |
| 1290 | ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲥⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲁⲛϯⲥⲭⲓⲁ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲥⲉⲩⲏ‐ | ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲥⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲁⲛϯⲥⲭⲓⲁ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲥⲉⲩⲏⲣⲟⲥ: ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙⲙⲛ︦ⲧ︦ϣⲛ̄ϩⲧⲏϥ ⲛ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲉⲙ | ouoh parkyepisk·spos n antiskia p̀agios sevyros: eaftavof e tve mmn︦t︦ṡnhtyf n f̀nouti nem |
| 1291 | ⲣⲟⲥ • ⲉⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙⲙⲛ︦ⲧ︦ϣⲛ̄ϩⲧⲏϥ ⲛ̄ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ⲙⲛ̄ | ||
| 1292 | ⲧⲡⲁⲣⲣⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲛ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲙⲓⲭⲁⲏⲗ • | ⲧ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲣⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲛ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲙⲓⲭⲁⲏⲗ: | t̀parrysia n piarṡiangelos et ouab mixayl: |
| 1293 | .... ⲁϥϣⲁϫⲉ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲉ • ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙⲁⲑⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲉⲡⲣⲁⲅⲙⲁ‐ | .... Ⲁϥⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲉ: ⲧⲃⲉ ⲙⲁⲑⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲁⲅⲙⲁⲧⲉⲩⲧⲏⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧⲉϥⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉϥϣⲏⲣⲓ: | .... Afsaji ḋe on e: tve maθaios p̀p̀raġmatevtys nem tefs̀·himi nem nefṡyri: |
| 1294 | ⲧⲉⲩⲧⲏⲥ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲧⲉϥⲥϩⲓⲙⲉ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲛⲉϥϣⲏⲣⲉ • | ||
| 1295 | Fol. 104. The manuscript was probably written | Fol. 104. The manuscript was probably written | Fol. 104. The manuscript was probably written |
| 1296 | in the second half of the tenth century. | in the second half of the tenth century. | in the second half of the tenth century. |
| 1297 | On Tol. 1 is a prayer which reads, ‘ May | On Tol. 1 is a prayer which reads, ‘ May | On Tol. 1 is a prayer which reads, ‘ May |
| 1298 | the Lord Jesus Christ bless (ⲉⲃⲉⲥⲙⲟⲩ for | the Lord Jesus Christ bless ⲉⲃⲉⲥⲙⲟⲩ for | the Lord Jesus Christ bless evesmou for |
| 1299 | ⲉϥⲉⲥⲙⲟⲩ) that saith, May God shew mercy | ⲉϥⲉⲥⲙⲟⲩ that saith, May God shew mercy | efesmou that saith, May God shew mercy |
| 1300 | (ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲛⲁ) in truth to him that wrote | ⲡⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲛⲁ in truth to him that wrote | pnouti er ouna in truth to him that wrote |
| 1301 | (read ⲡⲛⲧ ⲁϥⲥϩⲁⲓ) this book with his own | (read ⲡⲛⲧ ⲁϥⲥϧⲁⲓ this book with his own | (read pnt afsxai this book with his own |
| 1302 | hand (?). Amen. So be it (ⲉⲃⲉϣⲱⲡⲉ for | hand (?). Amen. So be it ⲉⲃⲉϣⲱⲡⲉ for | hand (?). Amen. So be it eveṡōpe for |
| 1303 | ⲉϥⲉϣⲱⲡⲉ) The manuscript is bound in thick | ⲉϥⲉϣⲱⲡⲓ The manuscript is bound in thick | efeṡōpi The manuscript is bound in thick |
| 1304 | leather-covered boards made of layers of papyrus | leather-covered boards made of layers of papyrus | leather-covered boards made of layers of papyrus |
| 1305 | gummed together, and it was kept closed by Ivory peg | gummed together, and it was kept closed by Ivory peg | gummed together, and it was kept closed by Ivory peg |
| 1306 | means of two leather loops knotted in one cover, fps | means of two leather loops knotted in one cover, fps | means of two leather loops knotted in one cover, fps |
| 1307 | cover of | cover of | cover of |
| 1308 | which slipped over two bone pegs that were Oriental 7597 | which slipped over two bone pegs that were Oriental 7597 | which slipped over two bone pegs that were Oriental 7597 |
| 1309 | (exact size of | (exact size of | (exact size of |
| 1310 | fastened in the other. One of the two pegs is original). | fastened in the other. One of the two pegs is original). | fastened in the other. One of the two pegs is original). |
| page 50 | |||
| 1311 | xii INTRODUCTION | xii INTRODUCTION | xii INTRODUCTION |
| 1312 | still sz situ. The tooling of the cover is illustrated by the | still sz situ. The tooling of the cover is illustrated by the | still sz situ. The tooling of the cover is illustrated by the |
| 1313 | following tracings : | following tracings : | following tracings : |
| 1314 | ⲟ Gg GE HE Ⲱ︦ Ⲉ @ 6 ⲑ | ⲟⲓ Gg GE HE ⲱ ⲉ @ 6 ⲑ | oi Gg GE HE ō e @ 6 θ |
| 1315 | ⲛ︦ Xx J ⲙ︦ⲛ︦ | ⲛ Xx J ⲛⲉⲙ | n Xx J nem |
| 1316 | Ⲁ 4 | ⲁ 4 | a 4 |
| 1317 | ⲁ ⲙⲓ ⲓⲕ ⲓⲓ ⲛⲓ on | ⲁ ⲙⲓ ⲓⲕ ⲓⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ on | a mi ik ii nai on |
| 1318 | ϣ̄ * ⲝ | ϣ * ⲝ | ṡ * ks |
| 1319 | ⲕ P 3 + ⲧ | ⲕ P 3 + ⲧ | k P 3 + t |
| 1320 | > | > | > |
| 1321 | ¥ ϥ 5 ⲉ | ¥ ϥ 5 ⲉ | ¥ f 5 e |
| 1322 | ⲓⲓ Ⲑ Ⲓⲉ ⲙⲓ (ⲓ ϥϯ | ⲓⲓ ⲑ Ⲓⲉ ⲙⲓ ⲓ̀ ϥ̀ϯ | ii θ Ie mi ì f̀ti |
| 1323 | _ ϥ x K | _ ϥ x K | _ f x K |
| 1324 | ; % > lz | ; % > lz | ; % > lz |
| 1325 | ⲉ ̅ x | ⲉ ̅ x | e ̅ x |
| 1326 | ϫ ⲁⲁ | ϫ ⲁⲁ | g aa |
| 1327 | C2 ⲓ ⲓ ⲣϥ irdad ⲓϫ ⲧⲝⲉ 15%) | C2 ⲓ ⲓ ⲣϥ irdad ⲓϫ ⲧⲝⲉ 15%) | C2 i i rf irdad ig tkse 15%) |
| 1328 | AN | AN | AN |
| 1329 | ⲑ ⲑ ⲑ︦ BEE ⲑ︦ E EB BNE | ⲑ ⲑ ⲑ BEE ⲑ E EB BNE | θ θ θ BEE θ E EB BNE |
| 1330 | ϯ | ϯ | ti |
| 1331 | BR RXRR xX 8X Xo) | BR RXRR xX 8X Xo) | BR RXRR xX 8X Xo) |
| 1332 | 4d | 4d | 4d |
| 1333 | 7 ⲣⲅ | 7 ⲣⲅ | 7 rġ |
| 1334 | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7597. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7597. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7597. |
| page 51 | |||
| 1335 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS |
| 1336 | + | + | + |
| 1337 | elle ee ϭ ⲱ︦ ⲱ︦ ⲱ︦ @ ︦ | elle ee ϭ ⲱ ⲱ ⲱ @ ︦ | elle ee ċ ō ō ō @ ︦ |
| 1338 | 23] ⲙⲓ Ill ⲱⲓ ⲛⲓ ⲙⲓ ⲛⲓ ⲛⲓ ⲓⲙ ϥ | 23] ⲙⲓ Ill ⲱⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲙⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲓⲙ ϥ | 23] mi Ill ōi nai mi nai nai im f |
| 1339 | 5 7 | 5 7 | 5 7 |
| 1340 | 6 | 6 | 6 |
| 1341 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
| 1342 | HE x 2 | HE x 2 | HE x 2 |
| 1343 | ϫ 3 ⲟ. | ϫ 3 ⲟⲓ. | g 3 oi. |
| 1344 | ⲫ 2 i | Ⲫ 2 i | F 2 i |
| 1345 | ϯ xX ϯ . | ϯ xX ϯ. | ti xX ti. |
| 1346 | | ⲓ x | | ⲓ x | | i x |
| 1347 | x ⲓⲓ ⲙⲓ (ϥ ⲙⲓ ⲛϫⲓ ⲛⲓ ⲛ | x ⲓⲓ ⲙⲓ ϥ ⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ϭⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛ | x ii mi f mi ǹċi nai n |
| 1348 | ⲉ x | ⲉ x | e x |
| 1349 | / ⲁ ⲃ | / ⲁ ⲃ | / a v |
| 1350 | ϥⲓ ⲧⲧⲧ ⲧⲙ | ϥⲁⲓ ⲧⲧⲧ ϣⲧⲉⲙ | fai ttt ṡtem |
| 1351 | ⲱ. | ⲱ. | ō. |
| 1352 | RIE ̅̅̅̅ ⲓ̅ ⲙⲓ ⲓⲓ ⲙⲓ ⲝⲁ Ⲁ | RIE ̅̅̅̅ ⲓ ⲙⲓ ⲓⲓ ⲙⲓ ⲝⲁ ⲁ | RIE ̅̅̅̅ i mi ii mi ksa a |
| 1353 | ϫ. ϫ. . KX BRIN | ϫ. Ϫ. . KX BRIN | g. G. . KX BRIN |
| 1354 | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7597. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7597. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7597. |
| page 52 | |||
| 1355 | xliv INTRODUCTION | xliv INTRODUCTION | xliv INTRODUCTION |
| 1356 | 6. ORIENTAL, No. 6799. | 6. ORIENTAL, No. 6799. | 6. ORIENTAL, No. 6799. |
| 1357 | This manuscript contains 40 large quarto white vellum | This manuscript contains 40 large quarto white vellum | This manuscript contains 40 large quarto white vellum |
| 1358 | leaves measuring about 11 in. in length by about 9 to 9% in. | leaves measuring about 11 in. in length by about 9 to 9% in. | leaves measuring about 11 in. in length by about 9 to 9% in. |
| 1359 | in width. When complete the pagination ran from ⲁ̄ to OH. | in width. When complete the pagination ran from ⲁ to OH. | in width. When complete the pagination ran from a to OH. |
| 1360 | As the upper margin of every leaf is wanting it is impossible | As the upper margin of every leaf is wanting it is impossible | As the upper margin of every leaf is wanting it is impossible |
| 1361 | to say how the quires were signed, but they were probably | to say how the quires were signed, but they were probably | to say how the quires were signed, but they were probably |
| 1362 | five in number. The last few leaves are stained and incom- | five in number. The last few leaves are stained and incom- | five in number. The last few leaves are stained and incom- |
| 1363 | plete at the top, and portions of the text are wanting, Each | plete at the top, and portions of the text are wanting, Each | plete at the top, and portions of the text are wanting, Each |
| 1364 | page is filled with two columns of writing containing from | page is filled with two columns of writing containing from | page is filled with two columns of writing containing from |
| 1365 | 24 to 31 lines. The writing is clear and bold, but some of | 24 to 31 lines. The writing is clear and bold, but some of | 24 to 31 lines. The writing is clear and bold, but some of |
| 1366 | the letters are not well formed. On Fol. 1/ (see Plate 1X) is | the letters are not well formed. On Fol. 1/ (see Plate 1X) is | the letters are not well formed. On Fol. 1/ (see Plate 1X) is |
| 1367 | a large cross painted in faint colours, which forms the frontis- | a large cross painted in faint colours, which forms the frontis- | a large cross painted in faint colours, which forms the frontis- |
| 1368 | piece of the volume. Above the title of the work on Fol. 2 a (see | piece of the volume. Above the title of the work on Fol. 2 a (see | piece of the volume. Above the title of the work on Fol. 2 a (see |
| 1369 | Plate X) isa small strip of painted design with loops, semicircles, | Plate X) isa small strip of painted design with loops, semicircles, | Plate X) isa small strip of painted design with loops, semicircles, |
| 1370 | &e., painted in faint colours, and a small vine leaf ornament | &e., painted in faint colours, and a small vine leaf ornament | &e., painted in faint colours, and a small vine leaf ornament |
| 1371 | runs down one side of the whole length of the page. The | runs down one side of the whole length of the page. The | runs down one side of the whole length of the page. The |
| 1372 | initials vary greatly in size and in decoration, and their general | initials vary greatly in size and in decoration, and their general | initials vary greatly in size and in decoration, and their general |
| 1373 | characteristics are well illustrated by Plate XI. Throughout | characteristics are well illustrated by Plate XI. Throughout | characteristics are well illustrated by Plate XI. Throughout |
| 1374 | the manuseript certain letters in the first lines of almost every | the manuseript certain letters in the first lines of almost every | the manuseript certain letters in the first lines of almost every |
| 1375 | page ave greatly enlarged, and the upper parts of them intrude | page ave greatly enlarged, and the upper parts of them intrude | page ave greatly enlarged, and the upper parts of them intrude |
| 1376 | into the upper margin (see accompanying cut and Plate XI, | into the upper margin (see accompanying cut and Plate XI, | into the upper margin (see accompanying cut and Plate XI, |
| page 53 | |||
| 1377 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xlv | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xlv | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xlv |
| 1378 | col. 2). The points of punctuation are in black and red, and | col. 2). The points of punctuation are in black and red, and | col. 2). The points of punctuation are in black and red, and |
| 1379 | the letter ® has usually two red dots, one on each side. | the letter ® has usually two red dots, one on each side. | the letter ® has usually two red dots, one on each side. |
| 1380 | According to the Colophon (see Plate XII) the copying of the | According to the Colophon (see Plate XII) the copying of the | According to the Colophon (see Plate XII) the copying of the |
| 1381 | ' manuscript was completed on the fifteenth day of the month | ' manuscript was completed on the fifteenth day of the month | ' manuscript was completed on the fifteenth day of the month |
| 1382 | Paine, in the 769th year of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. | Paine, in the 769th year of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. | Paine, in the 769th year of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. |
| 1383 | A.D. 1053, a date which in the manuscript is equated with | A.D. 1053, a date which in the manuscript is equated with | A.D. 1053, a date which in the manuscript is equated with |
| 1384 | the 448th year of the Hijrah, i.e. ⲇ.. 1070. The cost of | the 448th year of the Hijrah, i.e. Ⲇ.. 1070. The cost of | the 448th year of the Hijrah, i.e. Ḋ.. 1070. The cost of |
| 1385 | the vellum and the copying of the volume was defrayed by | the vellum and the copying of the volume was defrayed by | the vellum and the copying of the volume was defrayed by |
| 1386 | ...ⲃⲉ son of Mashenka, who gave ⲓ to the Church | ...ⲃⲉ son of Mashenka, who gave ⲓ to the Church | ...ve son of Mashenka, who gave i to the Church |
| 1387 | of the Cross in ⲡϯⲉⲥⲉⲣⲣⲁϩ for the benefit of himself and | of the Cross in ⲡϯⲉⲥⲉⲣⲣⲁϩ for the benefit of himself and | of the Cross in ptieserrah for the benefit of himself and |
| 1388 | of his wife and family. The copyist was..... Mercurius, | of his wife and family. The copyist was..... Mercurius, | of his wife and family. The copyist was..... Mercurius, |
| 1389 | the son of Papameos (?), who says that he was very young, | the son of Papameos (?), who says that he was very young, | the son of Papameos (?), who says that he was very young, |
| 1390 | and that he did not understand [the craft of the scribe] very | and that he did not understand [the craft of the scribe] very | and that he did not understand [the craft of the scribe] very |
| 1391 | well. Ⲧⲃⲉ manuscript contains one composition only, | well. Ⲧⲃⲉ manuscript contains one composition only, | well. Tve manuscript contains one composition only, |
| 1392 | namely : | namely : | namely : |
| 1393 | The Discourse which Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, | The Discourse which Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, | The Discourse which Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, |
| 1394 | pronounced concerning the Cross of our Lord Jesus the Christ, | pronounced concerning the Cross of our Lord Jesus the Christ, | pronounced concerning the Cross of our Lord Jesus the Christ, |
| 1395 | on the day of its discovery, which is the seventeenth day of | on the day of its discovery, which is the seventeenth day of | on the day of its discovery, which is the seventeenth day of |
| 1396 | the month Thoth, ⲥ. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ KYPIN- | the month Thoth, ⲥ. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛⲧⲉ ⲡⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ KYPIN- | the month Thoth, s. Ouloġos nte pagios KYPIN- |
| 1397 | ⲗⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲑⲓ︦ⲉ︦ⲗⲏ︦ⲙ︦ • ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟϥ ⲉ | ⲗⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲑⲓ︦ⲉ︦ⲗⲏ︦ⲙ︦: ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ | los piarṡièpiskopos n θi︦e︦ly︦m︦: e aftavof e |
| 1398 | ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡⲉⲥ⳨ⲟ︦ⲥ︦ • ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲛϫⲟⲉⲓⲥ ⲓ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲉⲭ︦ⲥ︦ • ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̄ | ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡⲉⲥ⳨ⲟ︦ⲥ︦: ⲙ ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ: ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ | tve pes⳨o︦s︦: m penċois iysous pix̀ristos: m p̀èhoou m |
| 1399 | ⲡϥ̄ⲟⲩⲱⲛϩ̄ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ • ⲉⲧⲉ ⲥⲟⲩ ⲙⲛ̄ⲧⲥⲁϣϥ̄ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲃⲱⲧ | ⲡ̀ϥⲟⲩⲱⲛϩ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ: ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧ̀ϣⲁϣϥ ⲡⲉ ⲙ ⲡⲉⲃⲱⲧ | p̀fouōnh e vol: ète ou nem t̀ṡaṡf pe m pevōt |
| 1400 | ⲑⲱⲟⲩⲧ • Tol. 2a. | ⲑⲱⲟⲩⲧ • Tol. 2a. | θōout • Tol. 2a. |
| 1401 | 7. OrikxtTarn, No. 6801. | 7. OrikxtTarn, No. 6801. | 7. OrikxtTarn, No. 6801. |
| 1402 | This manuscript contains 31 light-coloured vellum leaves | This manuscript contains 31 light-coloured vellum leaves | This manuscript contains 31 light-coloured vellum leaves |
| 1403 | measuring about 11 in. in length and from 8 to 8% in. in | measuring about 11 in. in length and from 8 to 8% in. in | measuring about 11 in. in length and from 8 to 8% in. in |
| 1404 | width. The pagination runs from X-Z, but on the first and | width. The pagination runs from X-Z, but on the first and | width. The pagination runs from X-Z, but on the first and |
| 1405 | last leaves there are no pagination letters. The quires that are | last leaves there are no pagination letters. The quires that are | last leaves there are no pagination letters. The quires that are |
| 1406 | signed with letters are four in number. The first quire contains | signed with letters are four in number. The first quire contains | signed with letters are four in number. The first quire contains |
| 1407 | seven leaves, and the second, third, and fourth contain eight | seven leaves, and the second, third, and fourth contain eight | seven leaves, and the second, third, and fourth contain eight |
| 1408 | leaves each. Several of the leaves are much stained and dirty, | leaves each. Several of the leaves are much stained and dirty, | leaves each. Several of the leaves are much stained and dirty, |
| 1409 | and in a few places where the leaves have been stuck together | and in a few places where the leaves have been stuck together | and in a few places where the leaves have been stuck together |
| 1410 | by damp or water the text is illegible. The last leaf, which | by damp or water the text is illegible. The last leaf, which | by damp or water the text is illegible. The last leaf, which |
| page 54 | |||
| 1411 | xlvi INTRODUCTION | xlvi INTRODUCTION | xlvi INTRODUCTION |
| 1412 | contained the Colophon and date, is much mutilated. Each | contained the Colophon and date, is much mutilated. Each | contained the Colophon and date, is much mutilated. Each |
| 1413 | page is filled with one column of writing containing from | page is filled with one column of writing containing from | page is filled with one column of writing containing from |
| 1414 | 23 to 25 lines ; a good average page of text, with | 23 to 25 lines ; a good average page of text, with | 23 to 25 lines ; a good average page of text, with |
| 1415 | numerous initials, is illustrated by Plate XIII. | numerous initials, is illustrated by Plate XIII. | numerous initials, is illustrated by Plate XIII. |
| 1416 | On Fol. 1a 1s a full-page picture in colours of | On Fol. 1a 1s a full-page picture in colours of | On Fol. 1a 1s a full-page picture in colours of |
| 1417 | Saint Mercurius seated on horseback and driving | Saint Mercurius seated on horseback and driving | Saint Mercurius seated on horseback and driving |
| 1418 | his spear into Gaipios (?), the Jew who dared to | his spear into Gaipios (?), the Jew who dared to | his spear into Gaipios (?), the Jew who dared to |
| 1419 | ride into the shrine of the saint upon a white | ride into the shrine of the saint upon a white | ride into the shrine of the saint upon a white |
| 1420 | she-mule (see infra, pp. 340.) Gaipios is seen | she-mule (see infra, pp. 340.) Gaipios is seen | she-mule (see infra, pp. 340.) Gaipios is seen |
| 1421 | lying on the ground, where he was thrown by | lying on the ground, where he was thrown by | lying on the ground, where he was thrown by |
| 1422 | the mule, the hind legs of which sank into the | the mule, the hind legs of which sank into the | the mule, the hind legs of which sank into the |
| 1423 | soft ground inside the building, and the mule’s | soft ground inside the building, and the mule’s | soft ground inside the building, and the mule’s |
| 1424 | face is turned reproachfully towards him (see | face is turned reproachfully towards him (see | face is turned reproachfully towards him (see |
| 1425 | Plate XIV). The title is enclosed with a plaited | Plate XIV). The title is enclosed with a plaited | Plate XIV). The title is enclosed with a plaited |
| 1426 | border painted in red, green, and yellow, and | border painted in red, green, and yellow, and | border painted in red, green, and yellow, and |
| 1427 | Iron ⲓ from the opening words of the text are decorated with | Iron ⲓ from the opening words of the text are decorated with | Iron i from the opening words of the text are decorated with |
| 1428 | the cover of ϥ large initial and a characteristic floral border | the cover of ϥ large initial and a characteristic floral border | the cover of f large initial and a characteristic floral border |
| 1429 | Oriental 6801 | Oriental 6801 | Oriental 6801 |
| 1430 | (exact size of (see Plate XV). The manuscript contains : | (exact size of (see Plate XV). The manuscript contains : | (exact size of (see Plate XV). The manuscript contains : |
| 1431 | original). 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the | original). 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the | original). 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the |
| 1432 | General, the holy martyr of the Christ, which he completed this | General, the holy martyr of the Christ, which he completed this | General, the holy martyr of the Christ, which he completed this |
| 1433 | day, that is to say, the twenty-[ fifth] day of the month of Athor, | day, that is to say, the twenty-[ fifth] day of the month of Athor, | day, that is to say, the twenty-[ fifth] day of the month of Athor, |
| 1434 | in peace. Amen. ⲧⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ | in peace. Amen. Ⲧ̀ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ | in peace. Amen. T̀martiria m fagios merkourios |
| 1435 | ⲡⲉⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲙ̄ | ⲡ̀ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲓⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲙ | p̀·stratylatys ouoh pimartiros et ouab m |
| 1436 | ⲡⲉⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥϫⲟⲕⲥ̄ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲣⲁⲓ ϩⲙ̄ ⲡⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̄ϩⲟⲟⲩ | ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲁϥϫⲟⲕⲥ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲣⲁⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ | pix̀ristos etafgok·s e vol hrai xen p̀oou ǹèhoou |
| 1437 | ⲉⲧⲉ ⲡⲉⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲥⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲧⲉ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲁⲑⲱⲣ ϩⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲉⲩⲣⲏⲛⲉ • | ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲧⲉ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲁⲑⲱⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲩⲣⲏⲛⲉ: | ète pai pe ou gote m p̀evot aθōr xen ouevryne: |
| 1438 | ϥ︦ⲑ︦ Tol 2a. | ϥ︦ⲑ︦ Tol 2a. | f︦θ︦ Tol 2a. |
| 1439 | 2. The Service for the Festivals of Saint Mercurius. Fol. 22a. | 2. The Service for the Festivals of Saint Mercurius. Fol. 22a. | 2. The Service for the Festivals of Saint Mercurius. Fol. 22a. |
| 1440 | With the exception of the Versicles, Psalms viii. 6,7, xxi. 4, 5, | With the exception of the Versicles, Psalms viii. 6,7, xxi. 4, 5, | With the exception of the Versicles, Psalms viii. 6,7, xxi. 4, 5, |
| 1441 | with the singing of which the Service opened, all the passages | with the singing of which the Service opened, all the passages | with the singing of which the Service opened, all the passages |
| 1442 | of Scripture which were read on the days on which he was | of Scripture which were read on the days on which he was | of Scripture which were read on the days on which he was |
| 1443 | commemorated are given in Greek and Coptic, page for page. | commemorated are given in Greek and Coptic, page for page. | commemorated are given in Greek and Coptic, page for page. |
| 1444 | Immediately following the Versicles is a strip of plaited | Immediately following the Versicles is a strip of plaited | Immediately following the Versicles is a strip of plaited |
| 1445 | work painted in colours, and another strip of ornament in a | work painted in colours, and another strip of ornament in a | work painted in colours, and another strip of ornament in a |
| 1446 | mutilated state is seen at the foot of Fol. 81a. The portion | mutilated state is seen at the foot of Fol. 81a. The portion | mutilated state is seen at the foot of Fol. 81a. The portion |
| page 55 | |||
| 1447 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xlvii | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xlvii | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS xlvii |
| 1448 | of the Colophon that gave the date is badly mutilated, and the | of the Colophon that gave the date is badly mutilated, and the | of the Colophon that gave the date is badly mutilated, and the |
| 1449 | years of the Era of the Martyrs and of the Era of the Saracens | years of the Era of the Martyrs and of the Era of the Saracens | years of the Era of the Martyrs and of the Era of the Saracens |
| 1450 | (ⲥⲁⲣⲁⲕⲓⲛⲟⲥ) are wanting. The expense of producing the | ⲥⲁⲣⲁⲕⲓⲛⲟⲥ are wanting. The expense of producing the | sarakinos are wanting. The expense of producing the |
| 1451 | manuscript was defrayed by a certain ........ the son of | manuscript was defrayed by a certain ........ the son of | manuscript was defrayed by a certain ........ the son of |
| 1452 | the blessed Phéu (7) ⲡϣⲏⲣⲉ ⲙ ⲡⲙⲁⲕⲁⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡϩⲏⲩ, who | the blessed Phéu (7) ⲡ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁⲕⲁⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ϩⲏⲟⲩ, who | the blessed Phéu (7) p̀ṡyri m p̀makarios p̀hyou, who |
| 1453 | gave it to the monastery of Saint Mercurius the General and | gave it to the monastery of Saint Mercurius the General and | gave it to the monastery of Saint Mercurius the General and |
| 1454 | Warrior ⲁϥⲇⲱⲣⲓⲍⲉ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ ⲡⲙⲟⲛⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ | Warrior ⲁϥⲇⲱⲣⲓⲍⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ ϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ ⲡ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ | Warrior afḋōrize m̀mof e houn e p̀monastyrion |
| 1455 | ⲙ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ | ⲙ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ | m fagios merkourios pe stratylatys ouoh |
| 1456 | ⲡⲁⲅⲱⲛⲱⲑⲉⲧⲏⲥ for the salvation of his soul. | ⲡⲁⲅⲱⲛⲱⲑⲉⲧⲏⲥ for the salvation of his soul. | paġōnōθetys for the salvation of his soul. |
| 1457 | 8. OrientaL, No. 6802. | 8. OrientaL, No. 6802. | 8. OrientaL, No. 6802. |
| 1458 | This manuscript contains 43 small quarto paper leaves | This manuscript contains 43 small quarto paper leaves | This manuscript contains 43 small quarto paper leaves |
| 1459 | measuring about 8%in. in length and from 6% to 7 in. in | measuring about 8%in. in length and from 6% to 7 in. in | measuring about 8%in. in length and from 6% to 7 in. in |
| 1460 | width ; several of them are mutilated and stained, and the | width ; several of them are mutilated and stained, and the | width ; several of them are mutilated and stained, and the |
| 1461 | tops of many have been so much injured by water that the | tops of many have been so much injured by water that the | tops of many have been so much injured by water that the |
| 1462 | text of the opening lines on them is illegible. Nine leaves | text of the opening lines on them is illegible. Nine leaves | text of the opening lines on them is illegible. Nine leaves |
| 1463 | are wanting at the beginning of the manuscript. The pagi- | are wanting at the beginning of the manuscript. The pagi- | are wanting at the beginning of the manuscript. The pagi- |
| 1464 | nation runs thus: R-QAT, Ac x3, ⲙ︦ⲏ︦ or ⲙ︦ⲑ︦, ⲛ̄-ⲛ︦ⲥ︦. | nation runs thus: R-QAT, Ac x3, 48 or ⲙ︦ⲑ︦, ⲛ-ⲛⲧⲉⲥ. | nation runs thus: R-QAT, Ac x3, 48 or m︦θ︦, n-ntes. |
| 1465 | ⲛ︦ⲑ︦-ⲝ̄. With the Encomium of Acacius a new pagination | ⲛ︦ⲑ︦-60. With the Encomium of Acacius a new pagination | n︦θ︦-60. With the Encomium of Acacius a new pagination |
| 1466 | begins, which rans from X=XH. The quires are not marked | begins, which rans from X=XH. The quires are not marked | begins, which rans from X=XH. The quires are not marked |
| 1467 | by letters. The manuscript has no Colophon, and is undated, | by letters. The manuscript has no Colophon, and is undated, | by letters. The manuscript has no Colophon, and is undated, |
| 1468 | but the dark-coloured soft paper, which seems to have a | but the dark-coloured soft paper, which seems to have a | but the dark-coloured soft paper, which seems to have a |
| 1469 | water-mark (Fol. 6), was probably made in the eleventh cen- | water-mark (Fol. 6), was probably made in the eleventh cen- | water-mark (Fol. 6), was probably made in the eleventh cen- |
| 1470 | tury of our Era. Each page is filled with two columns of | tury of our Era. Each page is filled with two columns of | tury of our Era. Each page is filled with two columns of |
| 1471 | writing, containing from 25 to 27 lines. The writing is bold | writing, containing from 25 to 27 lines. The writing is bold | writing, containing from 25 to 27 lines. The writing is bold |
| 1472 | and clear, but the letters are often ill-formed and are badly | and clear, but the letters are often ill-formed and are badly | and clear, but the letters are often ill-formed and are badly |
| 1473 | arranged, and the varying lengths of the lines and widths of | arranged, and the varying lengths of the lines and widths of | arranged, and the varying lengths of the lines and widths of |
| 1474 | the columns prove that the copyist was no trained scribe (see | the columns prove that the copyist was no trained scribe (see | the columns prove that the copyist was no trained scribe (see |
| 1475 | Plate XVI). The manuscript contains : | Plate XVI). The manuscript contains : | Plate XVI). The manuscript contains : |
| 1476 | 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General, who | 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General, who | 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Mercurius the General, who |
| 1477 | finished his contest on the twenty-fifth day of the month Athor. | finished his contest on the twenty-fifth day of the month Athor. | finished his contest on the twenty-fifth day of the month Athor. |
| 1478 | ⲧⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲉⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏ- | Ⲧ̀ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥϫⲱⲕ (i) ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲁⲅⲱⲛ ⲉⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ | T̀martiria m p̀agios merkourios p̀·stratylatys ǹθofgōk (i) e vol m pefaġōn etaiyv |
| 1479 | ⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲛⲧⲟϥϫⲱⲕ (i) ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲁⲅⲱⲛ ⲉⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ | ||
| 1480 | ⲛ ⲥⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲧⲏ ⲙ ⲡⲉⲓ ⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲁⲑⲱⲣ • Fol. 1. Imperfect. | ⲛ ⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲧⲏ ⲙ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲁⲑⲱⲣ: Fol. 1. Imperfect. | n ou gouty m pai evot aθōr: Fol. 1. Imperfect. |
| page 56 | |||
| 1481 | xviii INTRODUCTION | xviii INTRODUCTION | xviii INTRODUCTION |
| 1482 | 2. [The Second Miracle of Mercurius.] Fol. 2. Imperfect. | 2. [The Second Miracle of Mercurius.] Fol. 2. Imperfect. | 2. [The Second Miracle of Mercurius.] Fol. 2. Imperfect. |
| 1483 | 3. The Third Miracle of Mercurius. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲟⲙⲛⲧ ⲛϭⲟⲙ | 3. The Third Miracle of Mercurius. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲟⲙⲧ ⲛϫⲟⲙ | 3. The Third Miracle of Mercurius. tmeh ṡomt ngom |
| 1484 | ⲙ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ Fol. a. | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ Fol. a. | m p̀agios merkourios Fol. a. |
| 1485 | 4. The Fourth Miracle of Mercurius. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϥⲧⲟ ⲉⲛϭⲟⲙ | 4. The Fourth Miracle of Mercurius. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϥⲧⲟⲓ ⲉⲛϫⲟⲙ | 4. The Fourth Miracle of Mercurius. tmeh ftoi engom |
| 1486 | ⲙ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ • Fol. 4 | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ: Fol. 4 | m p̀agios merkourios: Fol. 4 |
| 1487 | 5. The Fifth Miracle of Ⲙⲥⲓ ⲥⲱⲓ. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϯ ⲉⲛϭⲟⲙ ⲙ | 5. The Fifth Miracle of Ⲙⲥⲓ ⲥⲱⲓ. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϯ ⲉⲛϫⲟⲙ ⲙ | 5. The Fifth Miracle of Msi sōi. tmeh ti engom m |
| 1488 | ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ Fol. 7 | ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ Fol. 7 | p̀agios merkourios Fol. 7 |
| 1489 | 6. The Sixth Miracle of Mercurins. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ⲥⲟ ⲉⲛϭⲟⲙⲙ | 6. The Sixth Miracle of Mercurins. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ⲥⲟⲓ ⲉⲛϭⲟⲙⲙ | 6. The Sixth Miracle of Mercurins. tmeh soi enċomm |
| 1490 | ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ • Tol 1. | ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ: Tol 1. | p̀agios merkourios: Tol 1. |
| 1491 | 7. The Seventh Miracle ⲟⲃ Mercurins. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ⲥⲁϣϥ | 7. The Seventh Miracle ⲟⲃ Mercurins. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲁϣϥ | 7. The Seventh Miracle ob Mercurins. tmeh ṡaṡf |
| 1492 | ⲉⲛϭⲟⲙ ⲙ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ • Fol. 1. | ⲉ̀ⲛ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ: Fol. 1. | èǹgom m p̀agios merkourios: Fol. 1. |
| 1493 | 8. The Eighth Miracle of Mercurius. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲙⲟⲩⲛ | 8. The Eighth Miracle of Mercurius. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲙⲟⲩⲛ | 8. The Eighth Miracle of Mercurius. tmeh ṡmoun |
| 1494 | ⲛϭⲟⲙ ⲙ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ • Fol. 1. Incomplete. | ⲛ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ: Fol. 1. Incomplete. | ǹgom m p̀agios merkourios: Fol. 1. Incomplete. |
| 1495 | 9. The Encomium which Saint Apa Acacius, Bishop of | 9. The Encomium which Saint Apa Acacius, Bishop of | 9. The Encomium which Saint Apa Acacius, Bishop of |
| 1496 | Caesarea, pronounced in the martyrium which was built in | Caesarea, pronounced in the martyrium which was built in | Caesarea, pronounced in the martyrium which was built in |
| 1497 | the name of Saint Mercurius. ⲟⲩⲉ[ⲛⲕ]ⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ • | the name of Saint Mercurius. Ⲟⲩⲉⲛⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ • | the name of Saint Mercurius. Ouenkōmion e aftavof • |
| 1498 | ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲁⲕⲁⲕⲓⲟⲥ • ⲡⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲧⲕⲁⲓ‐ | ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲁⲕⲁⲕⲓⲟⲥ: ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲕⲁⲓⲥⲁⲣⲓⲁ: ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ: ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲕⲟⲧϥ ⲉ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ | ǹje p̀agios apa akakios: pièpiskopos n t̀kaisaria: xen p̀martyrion: etavkotf e f̀ran m |
| 1499 | ⲥⲁⲣⲓⲁ • ϩⲙ̄ ⲡⲙⲁⲣⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲁⲩⲕⲟⲧϥ̄ ⲉ ⲡⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̄ | ||
| 1500 | ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ • Fol. 2. | ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲣⲕⲟⲩⲣⲓⲟⲥ: Fol. 2. | p̀agios merkourios: Fol. 2. |
| 1501 | Both the Miracles and the Incomium were written by the | Both the Miracles and the Incomium were written by the | Both the Miracles and the Incomium were written by the |
| 1502 | same hand. At many places in the manuscript attempts are | same hand. At many places in the manuscript attempts are | same hand. At many places in the manuscript attempts are |
| 1503 | made to decorate the pages, but not with any great success. | made to decorate the pages, but not with any great success. | made to decorate the pages, but not with any great success. |
| 1504 | Thus the title of the Martyrdom is enclosed within a simple | Thus the title of the Martyrdom is enclosed within a simple | Thus the title of the Martyrdom is enclosed within a simple |
| 1505 | border, as is also the title of the Encomium of Acacius (see | border, as is also the title of the Encomium of Acacius (see | border, as is also the title of the Encomium of Acacius (see |
| 1506 | Plate XVII); a curious tail-piece, painted a dirty red colour | Plate XVII); a curious tail-piece, painted a dirty red colour | Plate XVII); a curious tail-piece, painted a dirty red colour |
| 1507 | and edged m black, 1s found on Fol. 35 4 (see Plate XVIII). | and edged m black, 1s found on Fol. 35 4 (see Plate XVIII). | and edged m black, 1s found on Fol. 35 4 (see Plate XVIII). |
| 1508 | Other attempts at decoration are shewn on p. xlix. | Other attempts at decoration are shewn on p. xlix. | Other attempts at decoration are shewn on p. xlix. |
| 1509 | There are unusual spellings in the manuseript, most of | There are unusual spellings in the manuseript, most of | There are unusual spellings in the manuseript, most of |
| 1510 | which are marked by (sic) in the text, e.g. ⲉⲥ for ⲉⲓⲥ, | which are marked by (sic) in the text, e.g. Ⲉⲥ for ⲓⲥ, | which are marked by (sic) in the text, e.g. Es for is, |
| 1511 | ⲣ. 280. 11; R287. 22; 288. 17; 290. 20, 28; ⲛⲧⲟϥϫⲱⲕ | ⲣ. 280. 11; R287. 22; 288. 17; 290. 20, 28; ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥϫⲱⲕ | r. 280. 11; R287. 22; 288. 17; 290. 20, 28; ǹθofgōk |
| 1512 | for ⲛⲧⲁϥϫⲱⲕ, ⲣ. 256. 5; ⲛⲧⲟϥϣⲱⲡⲉ for ⲛⲧⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲉ | for ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥϫⲱⲕ, ⲣ. 256. 5; ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥϣⲱⲡⲓ for ⲉⲧⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ | for ètafgōk, r. 256. 5; ǹθofṡōpi for etafṡōpi |
| 1513 | ⲣ. 262. 33 ; ⲛⲧⲟϥⲙⲁⲅⲉⲩⲉ for ⲛⲧⲁϥⲙⲁⲅⲉⲩⲉ, p. 278. 33 ; | ⲣ. 262. 33 ; ⲛⲧⲟϥⲙⲁⲅⲉⲩⲉ for ⲉⲧⲁϥⲙⲁⲅⲉⲩⲉ, p. 278. 33 ; | r. 262. 33 ; ntofmageve for etafmageve, p. 278. 33 ; |
| 1514 | ⲛⲧⲟϥⲁⲡⲓ̈ⲗⲉ for ⲛⲧⲁϥⲁⲡⲓ̈ⲗⲉ, ⲣ. 279. 2; ⲁϥⲱϣⲁϩⲟⲙ for | ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥⲁⲡⲓⲗⲉ for ⲉⲧⲁϥⲁⲡⲓⲗⲉ, ⲣ. 279. 2; ⲁϥⲱϣⲁϩⲟⲙ for | ǹθofapile for etafapile, r. 279. 2; afōṡahom for |
| page 57 | |||
| 1515 | DESCRIPTION OI THE MANUSCRIPTS xlix | DESCRIPTION OI THE MANUSCRIPTS xlix | DESCRIPTION OI THE MANUSCRIPTS xlix |
| 1516 | ⲁϥⲁϣⲁϩⲟⲙ, ⲣ. 263. 21; ⲡⲙⲁ ⲛ̄ ⲙ̄ⲕⲁⲧⲕ for ⲡⲙⲁ ⲛ̄ | ⲁϥⲁϣⲁϩⲟⲙ, ⲣ. 263. 21; ⲡ̀ⲙⲁ ⲛ ⲙ̄ⲕⲁⲧⲕ for ⲡ̀ⲙⲁ ⲛ | afaṡahom, r. 263. 21; p̀ma n mkatk for p̀ma n |
| 1517 | ⲛ̄ⲕⲟⲧⲕ̄, ⲣ. 275. 33, ⲥ. The spellings of several Greek | ⲉⲛⲕⲟⲧ, ⲣ. 275. 33, ⲥ. The spellings of several Greek | enkot, r. 275. 33, s. The spellings of several Greek |
| 1518 | words are unusually curious, e.g. ⲕⲁⲛⲧⲩⲗⲏ, ⲣ. 259. 4; | words are unusually curious, e.g. ⲕⲁⲛⲧⲩⲗⲏ, ⲣ. 259. 4; | words are unusually curious, e.g. kantily, r. 259. 4; |
| 1519 | ⲁϥⲕⲩⲣⲓⲥⲍⲉ, ⲣ. 259. 22; ⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲁⲁ ⲣ. 260.5; 261. 11; | ⲁϥⲕⲩⲣⲓⲥⲍⲉ, ⲣ. 259. 22; ⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲁⲁ ⲣ. 260.5; 261. 11; | afkirisze, r. 259. 22; k̀riaa r. 260.5; 261. 11; |
| 1520 | ⲁⲣⲕⲁⲧⲏⲥ, ⲣ. 263. 6; ⲁϥⲉⲡⲓ̈ⲑⲉⲙⲉⲓ, ⲣ. 263. 12; ⲉⲩⲉⲡⲉⲓ‐ | ⲁⲣⲕⲁⲧⲏⲥ, ⲣ. 263. 6; ⲁϥⲉⲡⲓⲑⲉⲙⲉⲓ, ⲣ. 263. 12; ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲓⲑⲉⲙⲉⲓ, ⲣ. 263. 2 ⲕⲟⲇⲟⲙⲏ, ⲣ. 265. 6; ϧⲁⲯⲓⲥ, ⲣ. 269. 8; | arkatys, r. 263. 6; afepiθemei, r. 263. 12; evèpeiθemei, r. 263. 2 koḋomy, r. 265. 6; xapsis, r. 269. 8; |
| 1521 | ⲑⲉⲙⲉⲓ, ⲣ. 263. 2 ⲕⲟⲇⲟⲙⲏ, ⲣ. 265. 6; ϩⲁⲯⲓⲥ, ⲣ. 269. 8; | ||
| 1522 | ⲁⲛⲁⲅⲅⲉⲕⲏ, ⲣ. 271. 7; ⲁⲓ̈ⲧⲉⲓ̈ⲙⲁ, ⲣ. 273. 81; ⲏⲓⲗⲓⲫⲁⲛ‐ | ||
| 1523 | ϯⲛⲟⲛ, ⲣ. 27. ϩⲓⲗⲉⲫⲁ[ⲛ]ϯⲛⲟⲛ ⲣ. 275. 32; ⲁⲩⲑⲁⲃ‐ | ||
| 1524 | ⲙⲁⲍⲉ, ⲣ. 276. 8 ⲗⲓⲟⲡⲟⲛ, ⲣ. 293. 7, &. The manuscript | ⲁⲛⲁⲅⲅⲉⲕⲏ, ⲣ. 271. 7; ⲁⲓ̈ⲧⲉⲓ̈ⲙⲁ, ⲣ. 273. 81; ⲏⲓⲗⲓⲫⲁⲛϯⲛⲟⲛ, ⲣ. 27. ϩⲓⲗⲉⲫⲁⲛϯⲛⲟⲛ ⲣ. 275. 32; ⲁⲩⲑⲁⲃⲙⲁⲍⲉ, ⲣ. 276. 8 ⲗⲓⲟⲡⲟⲛ, ⲣ. 293. 7, &. The manuscript | anangeky, r. 271. 7; aiteima, r. 273. 81; yilifantinon, r. 27. hilefantinon r. 275. 32; avθavmaze, r. 276. 8 liopon, r. 293. 7, &. The manuscript |
| 1525 | is undated ; it was probably written in the eleventh century. | is undated ; it was probably written in the eleventh century. | is undated ; it was probably written in the eleventh century. |
| 1526 | Tail-pieces from Oriental 6802, | Tail-pieces from Oriental 6802, | Tail-pieces from Oriental 6802, |
| 1527 | 9. OrienxtaLn, No. 7028. | 9. OrienxtaLn, No. 7028. | 9. OrienxtaLn, No. 7028. |
| 1528 | This manuscript contains 24 large quarto vellum leaves, | This manuscript contains 24 large quarto vellum leaves, | This manuscript contains 24 large quarto vellum leaves, |
| 1529 | some of which are torn and stained, measuring from 11 to | some of which are torn and stained, measuring from 11 to | some of which are torn and stained, measuring from 11 to |
| 1530 | 12in. in length by about 9% in. in width. The pagination | 12in. in length by about 9% in. in width. The pagination | 12in. in length by about 9% in. in width. The pagination |
| 1531 | runs from ⲁ︦- ⲗ︦ⲁ︦ (AR is omitted) and from ⲛ︦ⲅ︦-ⲙ︦ⲍ︦ Ⲧⲃⲉ | runs from ⲁ- ⲗ︦ⲁ︦ (AR is omitted) and from ⲛⲧⲉⲕ-ⲙ︦ⲍ︦ Ⲧⲃⲉ | runs from a- l︦a︦ (AR is omitted) and from ntek-m︦z︦ Tve |
| 1532 | quires are not signed with letters, un- | quires are not signed with letters, un- | quires are not signed with letters, un- |
| 1533 | certain. Each page is filled with two columns of writing, | certain. Each page is filled with two columns of writing, | certain. Each page is filled with two columns of writing, |
| 1534 | containing from 23 to 26 lines. The writing is bold and | containing from 23 to 26 lines. The writing is bold and | containing from 23 to 26 lines. The writing is bold and |
| 1535 | clear, but the letters are not carefully formed, and there is | clear, but the letters are not carefully formed, and there is | clear, but the letters are not carefully formed, and there is |
| 1536 | a tendency to elongate the tails of certain letters, e.g. Ⲭ W, | a tendency to elongate the tails of certain letters, e.g. Ⲭ W, | a tendency to elongate the tails of certain letters, e.g. K W, |
| 1537 | 6, and ϯ (see Plate XIX). Some of the initials are decorated | 6, and ϯ (see Plate XIX). Some of the initials are decorated | 6, and ti (see Plate XIX). Some of the initials are decorated |
| 1538 | with red ink, and the title has above and below it a decorated | with red ink, and the title has above and below it a decorated | with red ink, and the title has above and below it a decorated |
| 1539 | border of zigzag lines and vine leaves (see Plate XX). The | border of zigzag lines and vine leaves (see Plate XX). The | border of zigzag lines and vine leaves (see Plate XX). The |
| 1540 | manuscript contains one composition only : | manuscript contains one composition only : | manuscript contains one composition only : |
| 1541 | d | d | d |
| page 58 | |||
| 1542 | 1 INTRODUCTION | 1 INTRODUCTION | 1 INTRODUCTION |
| 1543 | The Discourse which the glorious Patriarch, who became | The Discourse which the glorious Patriarch, who became | The Discourse which the glorious Patriarch, who became |
| 1544 | a habitation for the Holy Spirit, Apa Celestinus, the Arch- | a habitation for the Holy Spirit, Apa Celestinus, the Arch- | a habitation for the Holy Spirit, Apa Celestinus, the Arch- |
| 1545 | bishop of the great city of Rome, pronounced on the ..... | bishop of the great city of Rome, pronounced on the ..... | bishop of the great city of Rome, pronounced on the ..... |
| 1546 | COE ⲧⲁ. N,v NY | COE ⲧⲁ. N,v NY | COE ta. N,v NY |
| 1547 | ⲉⲓ Se ee Mot ek 5% xox se 3% 3% [[|88 | ⲓ Se ee Mot ek 5% xox se 3% 3% [[|88 | i Se ee Mot ek 5% xox se 3% 3% [[|88 |
| 1548 | WAY L4 Ww Ww Ww 4 Ww ⲯ ⲛ | WAY L4 Ww Ww Ww 4 Ww ⲯ ⲛ | WAY L4 Ww Ww Ww 4 Ww ps n |
| 1549 | ⲓ ⲅ ANA AN AN IN AN ANA JR | ⲓ ⲅ ANA AN AN IN AN ANA JR | i ġ ANA AN AN IN AN ANA JR |
| 1550 | ; | ; | ; |
| 1551 | ⲙ︦ | ⲙ | m |
| 1552 | ⲉ az ⲁ | ⲉ az ⲁ | e az a |
| 1553 | ⲛ ⲉ︦ Ⲁ | ⲛ ⲉ ⲁ | n e a |
| 1554 | ⲁ | ⲁ | a |
| 1555 | ϯ -ⲅ ϫ | ϯ -ⲅ ϫ | ti -ġ g |
| 1556 | ⲛ ⲓ | ⲛ ⲓ̀ | n ì |
| 1557 | ⲧ ⲛ ⲫ ⲁ ⲙ | ⲧ ⲛ ⲫ ⲁ ⲙ | t n f a m |
| 1558 | ⲛ︦ ⲧ︦ Ⲁⲛ ⲛ︦ | ⲛ ⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲛ | n t an n |
| 1559 | nr © Ww, | nr © Ww, | nr © Ww, |
| 1560 | ⲥ SHE © ee) | ⲥ SHE © ee) | s SHE © ee) |
| 1561 | ⲛ ϥⲓ ⲟ ϫⲙ “> | ⲛ ϥⲁⲓ ⲟⲓ ϫⲙ «> | n fai oi gm «> |
| 1562 | NA ⲟⲉ ES © [ⲁⲧ | NA ⲟⲉ ES © ⲁⲧ | NA oe ES © at |
| 1563 | NN y ⲉ || 7 SIRS | NN y ⲉ || 7 SIRS | NN y e || 7 SIRS |
| 1564 | ® PI ® © A id | ® PI ® © A id | ® PI ® © A id |
| 1565 | ⲡⲛ | ⲡⲛ | pn |
| 1566 | ⲁ Api see ® | ⲁ Api see ® | a Api see ® |
| 1567 | Se = ⲉⲓ 258 | Se = ⲓ 258 | Se = i 258 |
| 1568 | ⲁⲩ ⲫ Suz Co ZS ⲁ | ⲁⲩ ⲫ Suz Co ZS ⲁ | av f Suz Co ZS a |
| 1569 | ⲩ ϥ ⲯ ⲓ “I, | ⲩ ϥ ⲯ ⲓ̀ «I, | y f ps ì «I, |
| 1570 | ⲱ ® z Al | ⲱ ® z Al | ō ® z Al |
| 1571 | ⲉ © ⲛ̄ Ⲁ | ⲉ © ⲛ ⲁ | e © n a |
| 1572 | ⲙ Sela Se ⲉ | ⲙ Sela Se ⲉ | m Sela Se e |
| 1573 | ⲩ - | ⲩ - | y - |
| 1574 | ⲩ al WES ⲩ 12 7 | ⲩ al WES ⲩ 12 7 | y al WES y 12 7 |
| 1575 | le. A a “ ⲩ | le. A a “ ⲩ | le. A a “ y |
| 1576 | [ ⲗ ⲧⲁϩⲉ ϩⲓ | [ ⲗ ⲧⲁϩⲉ ϩⲓ | [ l tahe hi |
| 1577 | ⲅ︦ ⲅ︦ ⲙ︦ [ⲓ | 3 3 ⲙ ⲓ̀ | 3 3 m ì |
| 1578 | ⲯ ⲭ ⲯ ⲙⲙ ⲩ︦ | ⲯ ⲭ ⲯ ⲙⲙ ⲩ | ps k ps mm y |
| 1579 | Ⲁ Ⲁ | ⲁ ⲁ | a a |
| 1580 | ϥⲓ | ϥⲁⲓ | fai |
| 1581 | @ | @ | @ |
| 1582 | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7028. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7028. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7028. |
| 1583 | Archangel Gabriel. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉ ⲡⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓ̄ⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ • ⲉⲧ | Archangel Gabriel. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ: ⲉⲧ | Archangel Gabriel. Ouloġos ǹte p̀patriarṡys: et |
| 1584 | ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ • ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲉⲛⲧⲁϥⲣ̄ ⲙⲁ ⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉⲧ | ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲉⲧⲁϥⲉⲣ ⲙⲁ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲙ ⲡⲉⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉⲧ | taiyout: ouoh petafer ma n ouōh m pepn︦a︦ et |
| 1585 | ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ • ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲉⲗⲉⲥϯⲛⲟⲥ • ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲧⲛⲟϭ | ⲟⲩⲁⲃ: ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲉⲗⲉⲥϯⲛⲟⲥ: ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ | ouab: apa kelestinos: piarṡièpiskopos n t̀niṡti |
| page 59 | |||
| 1586 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS ⲏ | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS ⲓⲉ | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS ie |
| 1587 | ⲙ̄ ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ϩⲣⲱⲙⲉ • ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ... .. ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲁⲅⲅⲉ | ⲙ ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ϩⲣⲱⲙⲉ: ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ..... Ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲁⲅⲅⲉ | m polis hrōme: e aftavof..... Parxange |
| 1588 | ⲗⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲃⲣⲓ̈ⲏⲗ • &e. ⲟⲓ.. Imperfect. | ⲗⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲃⲣⲓⲏⲗ • &e. Ⲟⲓ.. Imperfect. | los ġabriyl • &e. Oi.. Imperfect. |
| 1589 | Bound up at the end of the manuscript are two large quarto | Bound up at the end of the manuscript are two large quarto | Bound up at the end of the manuscript are two large quarto |
| 1590 | vellum leaves which do not belong to it, although the first of | vellum leaves which do not belong to it, although the first of | vellum leaves which do not belong to it, although the first of |
| 1591 | them is numbered Fol. 25. These leaves contain the opening | them is numbered Fol. 25. These leaves contain the opening | them is numbered Fol. 25. These leaves contain the opening |
| 1592 | portion of an Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by Severus, | portion of an Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by Severus, | portion of an Encomium on the Archangel Raphael by Severus, |
| 1593 | Patriarch and Archbishop of Antioch. For a facsimile of | Patriarch and Archbishop of Antioch. For a facsimile of | Patriarch and Archbishop of Antioch. For a facsimile of |
| 1594 | Fol. 25 a see Plate XXI. At the beginning of the manuscript | Fol. 25 a see Plate XXI. At the beginning of the manuscript | Fol. 25 a see Plate XXI. At the beginning of the manuscript |
| 1595 | is bound a piece of vellum which was used as padding in its | is bound a piece of vellum which was used as padding in its | is bound a piece of vellum which was used as padding in its |
| 1596 | original leather covers; on it are 31 lines of Greek written | original leather covers; on it are 31 lines of Greek written | original leather covers; on it are 31 lines of Greek written |
| 1597 | on one side only of the vellum. What appears to be the | on one side only of the vellum. What appears to be the | on one side only of the vellum. What appears to be the |
| 1598 | Colophon is found in a most unusual place, viz. at the | Colophon is found in a most unusual place, viz. at the | Colophon is found in a most unusual place, viz. at the |
| 1599 | beginning of the manuscript (Fol. 14; see Plate XXII). | beginning of the manuscript (Fol. 14; see Plate XXII). | beginning of the manuscript (Fol. 14; see Plate XXII). |
| 1600 | According to this the manuscript was deposited in the | According to this the manuscript was deposited in the | According to this the manuscript was deposited in the |
| 1601 | monastery of Saint Mercurius, in the mountain of Tho (Edfi), | monastery of Saint Mercurius, in the mountain of Tho (Edfi), | monastery of Saint Mercurius, in the mountain of Tho (Edfi), |
| 1602 | in the days of Abba Nicodemus, the Bishop of Edfti and of | in the days of Abba Nicodemus, the Bishop of Edfti and of | in the days of Abba Nicodemus, the Bishop of Edfti and of |
| 1603 | the Camp and of Pelék (Philae), and when Abba Abraham | the Camp and of Pelék (Philae), and when Abba Abraham | the Camp and of Pelék (Philae), and when Abba Abraham |
| 1604 | was Archimandrite, so that all the fathers and brethren who | was Archimandrite, so that all the fathers and brethren who | was Archimandrite, so that all the fathers and brethren who |
| 1605 | were bearing their crosses might obtain from its perusal con- | were bearing their crosses might obtain from its perusal con- | were bearing their crosses might obtain from its perusal con- |
| 1606 | solation and profit for their souls, The shrine of the saint | solation and profit for their souls, The shrine of the saint | solation and profit for their souls, The shrine of the saint |
| 1607 | appears to have been rebuilt in the year 378 of the Saracens, | appears to have been rebuilt in the year 378 of the Saracens, | appears to have been rebuilt in the year 378 of the Saracens, |
| 1608 | and the manuseript was copied in the 705th year of the Era | and the manuseript was copied in the 705th year of the Era | and the manuseript was copied in the 705th year of the Era |
| 1609 | of the Martyrs, i.e. A.D. 989. The parts of the Colophon | of the Martyrs, i.e. A.D. 989. The parts of the Colophon | of the Martyrs, i.e. A.D. 989. The parts of the Colophon |
| 1610 | legible to me are : | legible to me are : | legible to me are : |
| 1611 | [ⲁⲣⲓ ⲧⲁⲅⲁⲡⲉ ⲛⲁ ⲁⲓ̈ⲁⲁⲧⲉ] ⲙⲛ̄ ⲛⲁ ⲥⲛ[ⲏⲩ] ϣⲗⲏⲗ | ⲁ̀ⲣⲓ ⲧⲁⲅⲁⲡⲉ ⲛⲁ ⲁⲓⲁⲁⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲁ ⲥⲛⲏⲩ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ | àri taġape na aiaate nem na snyv ṡ̀lyl |
| 1612 | - e Toda ⲛϥ̄ϫⲟⲟⲥ • ϫⲉ | - e Toda ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϫⲟⲥ: ϫⲉ | - e Toda ǹtefgos: je |
| 1613 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
| 1614 | ⲛ̄ⲧ ϥⲅ̄ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲓ ϫⲱⲙⲉ ϩⲛ̄ ⲧϥ̄ⲉⲕⲕⲗⲉⲥⲓ̈ⲁ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁ | ⲛ̀ⲧ ϥⲅ̄ ⲙ ⲡⲁⲓ ϫⲱⲙⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧϥ̄ⲉⲕⲕⲗⲉⲥⲓ̈ⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁ | ǹt fġ m pai gōme xen tfekklesia èta |
| 1615 | ⲡⲟⲓⲕⲟⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲣ̄ ⲭⲣⲓⲁ ⲙⲙⲟⲟϥ • ⲛ ⲕⲉⲓⲙⲓⲗⲓⲟⲛ | ⲡ̀ⲟⲓⲕⲟⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲉⲣ ⲭⲣⲓⲁ ⲙⲙⲟⲟϥ: ⲛ ⲕⲉⲓⲙⲓⲗⲓⲟⲛ | p̀oikonomos eer xria mmoof: n keimilion |
| 1616 | ⲭ ⲧⲧ | ⲭ ⲧⲧ | k tt |
| 1617 | ⲁϥⲧⲓⲟⲩ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲇⲓⲕⲱⲇⲱⲙⲟⲓ̈ ⲡⲁⲣ ⲅⲁⲃⲣⲓⲏⲗ ⲁϥⲕⲱⲧϥ̄ | ⲁϥⲧⲓⲟⲩ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲇⲓⲕⲱⲇⲱⲙⲟⲓ̈ ⲡⲁⲣ ⲅⲁⲃⲣⲓⲏⲗ ⲁϥⲕⲱⲧϥ | aftiou e vol eḋikōḋōmoi par ġabriyl afkōtf |
| 1618 | wp | wp | wp |
| 1619 | Z | Z | Z |
| 1620 | ⲉ ϫⲱⲓ̈ 7 | ⲉ ϫⲱⲓ̈ 7 | e gōi 7 |
| 1621 | ⲛ̄ ⲃⲣ̄ⲣⲉ ϩⲛ̄ ⲧⲙⲛϥⲉ]ⲣⲟ • ⲙ̄ ⲡⲁⲗⲁⲥ ⲓⲥ ⲡϫⲥ̄ ⲕⲱϥ | ⲛ ⲃⲉⲣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲙⲛϥⲉⲣⲟ: ⲙ ⲡⲁⲗⲁⲥ ⲓⲥ ⲡϫⲥ̄ ⲕⲱϥ | n veri xen tmnfero: m palas is pgs kōf |
| 1622 | ⲁ ..ⲩ ⲥⲁⲣⲁⲕⲓⲛ︦ⲥ︦ ⲧⲟⲏ ⲉ ⲁⲃⲃⲁ ⲛⲩⲕⲱⲇⲩⲙⲟⲥ ⲱ | ⲁ.. Ⲩ ⲥⲁⲣⲁⲕⲓⲛ︦ⲥ︦ ⲧⲟⲏ ⲉ ⲁⲃⲃⲁ ⲛⲩⲕⲱⲇⲩⲙⲟⲥ ⲱ̀ | a.. Y sarakin︦s︦ toy e abba nikōḋimos ṑ |
| 1623 | ⲛ ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲧ[ⲡⲟ]ⲗⲓⲥ ⲧⲃⲱ • ⲙⲛ̄ ⲛ̄ ⲕⲁⲥⲧⲣⲟⲛ • ⲙⲛ̄ | ⲛ ⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲧ̀ⲃⲱ: ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛ ⲕⲁⲥⲧⲣⲟⲛ: ⲛⲉⲙ | n episkopos e t̀polis t̀vō: nem n kastron: nem |
| 1624 | ⲡⲉⲗⲏⲕ • ⲡϫ︦ⲥ︦ ⲕⲁⲁϥ ⲛⲉⲛⲁⲓ̈ⲁⲁⲧⲉ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲛⲉⲛⲥⲛⲏⲩ | ⲡⲉⲗⲏⲕ: ⲡϫ︦ⲥ︦ ⲭⲁϥ ⲛⲉⲛⲁⲓ̈ⲁⲁⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲛⲥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ | pelyk: pg︦s︦ kaf nenaiaate nem nens̀nyou |
| page 60 | |||
| 1625 | In INTRODUCTION | In INTRODUCTION | In INTRODUCTION |
| 1626 | ⲛ̄ⲥⲧⲁⲩⲣⲟⲫⲟⲣⲟⲥ [ⲙ̄] ⲡⲙⲟⲛⲁⲥⲧⲓⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲙ̄ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉ︦ⲣ︦ⲥ︦ | ⲛ̀ⲥⲧⲁⲩⲣⲟⲫⲟⲣⲟⲥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲁⲥⲧⲓⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲙ ⲫⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲉ︦ⲣ︦ⲥ︦ | ǹstavroforos m p̀monastirion m fagios me︦r︦s︦ |
| 1627 | ⲙ̄ ⲡⲧⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ ⲧⲃⲱ • ⲱ) ng ⲉ ⲧⲣⲉⲩϫⲓ ⲥⲁⲗⲥⲗ̄ ϩⲓ | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲧⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲃⲱ: ⲱ̀ ng ⲉ ⲑⲣⲉⲩϭⲓ ⲥⲁⲗⲥⲗ̄ ϩⲓ | m p̀tōou n t̀vō: ṑ ng e θrevċi salsl hi |
| 1628 | ϩⲏⲩ ⲛ̄ ϩⲏⲧϥ̄ ⲛ̄ ⲛⲉⲩⲯⲩⲭⲏ • ⲁⲃⲃⲁ ⲁⲃⲣⲁⲁⲙ ⲱ | ϩⲏⲩ ⲛ ϩⲏⲧϥ ⲛ ⲛⲟⲩⲯⲩⲭⲏ: ⲁⲃⲃⲁ ⲁⲃⲣⲁⲁⲙ ⲱ̀ | hyv n hytf n noupsiṡy: abba abraam ṑ |
| 1629 | ⲡⲣⲟⲉⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲉ ϫⲱϥ ⲡϫⲥ̄ ⲕⲕ ϥ ⲁⲣⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϩⲛ̄ | ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲉⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲉ ϫⲱϥ ⲡϫⲥ̄ ⲕⲕ ϥ ⲁⲣⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ | p̀roestos e gōf pgs kk f arou tyrou xen |
| 1630 | ⲟⲩϩⲩⲡⲟⲙⲟⲛⲏ ϫⲉ ⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲣⲉ [ⲡⲁⲣ ⲅⲁⲃⲣⲓⲏⲗ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲡⲟⲩⲁ | ⲟⲩϩⲩⲡⲟⲙⲟⲛⲏ ϫⲉ ⲕⲁⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲁⲣ ⲅⲁⲃⲣⲓⲏⲗ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ | ouhipomony je kas ère par ġabriyl nem p̀ouai |
| 1631 | ⲡⲟⲩⲁ ⲛ̄ ⲛⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ϩⲉ ⲡⲓ ϫⲱⲱⲙⲉ ⲛⲁⲡⲁⲣⲁ‐ | ||
| 1632 | ⲕⲁⲗⲉⲓ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲭⲥ̄ ⲁⲓ ⲉ ϫⲱⲛ ⲛϥ̄ⲕⲱ ⲛⲉⲛⲛⲟⲃⲉ ⲛⲁⲛ | ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ ⲛⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲣⲏϯ ⲡⲁⲓ ϫⲱⲙ ⲛⲁⲡⲁⲣⲁⲕⲁⲗⲉⲓ ⲙ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲁ̀ⲓ̀ ⲉ ϫⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲭⲱ ⲛⲉⲛⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛⲁⲛ | p̀ouai n net ouab ryti pai gōm naparakalei m pix̀ristos àì e gōn ǹtefkō nennovi nan |
| 1633 | ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ [ⲉϥⲉϣ]ⲱⲡⲉ ϩⲁⲙⲏⲛ ⲁⲛⲟⲛ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲡⲅⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ̄ | ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ ⲁ̀ⲛⲟⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲅⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ | e vol efèṡōpi àmyn ànon nem p̀genos tyrf |
| 1634 | ϩⲁⲙⲏⲛ ⲁⲡⲟ ATORAH ⲯⲉ • | ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ ⲁⲡⲟ ATORAH ⲯⲉ: | àmyn apo ATORAH pse: |
| 1635 | 10. OrientaL, No. 7021. | 10. OrientaL, No. 7021. | 10. OrientaL, No. 7021. |
| 1636 | This manuscript contains 50 leaves, made of a brownish- | This manuscript contains 50 leaves, made of a brownish- | This manuscript contains 50 leaves, made of a brownish- |
| 1637 | yellow soft paper with a water-mark, measuring 11%in. in | yellow soft paper with a water-mark, measuring 11%in. in | yellow soft paper with a water-mark, measuring 11%in. in |
| 1638 | length by 73in. in width. The outer margin of many of | length by 73in. in width. The outer margin of many of | length by 73in. in width. The outer margin of many of |
| 1639 | the leaves has been rubbed away, and the lower part of the | the leaves has been rubbed away, and the lower part of the | the leaves has been rubbed away, and the lower part of the |
| 1640 | manuscript has suffered seriously from water; on several | manuscript has suffered seriously from water; on several | manuscript has suffered seriously from water; on several |
| 1641 | leaves the ink of the last two or three lines has disappeared | leaves the ink of the last two or three lines has disappeared | leaves the ink of the last two or three lines has disappeared |
| 1642 | from the paper. The pagination runs from ⲁ̄-ϥ︦ⲥ︦. The | from the paper. The pagination runs from ⲁ-ϥ︦ⲥ︦. The | from the paper. The pagination runs from a-f︦s︦. The |
| 1643 | quires are six in number, and, with the exception of the last, | quires are six in number, and, with the exception of the last, | quires are six in number, and, with the exception of the last, |
| 1644 | are signed with letters. Each page is filled with one column | are signed with letters. Each page is filled with one column | are signed with letters. Each page is filled with one column |
| 1645 | of writing containing from 27 to 81 lines. The writing is | of writing containing from 27 to 81 lines. The writing is | of writing containing from 27 to 81 lines. The writing is |
| 1646 | bold, clear, and regular, and the symmetry of the columns | bold, clear, and regular, and the symmetry of the columns | bold, clear, and regular, and the symmetry of the columns |
| 1647 | proclaims the seribe’s skill and experience. On Tol 1a is | proclaims the seribe’s skill and experience. On Tol 1a is | proclaims the seribe’s skill and experience. On Tol 1a is |
| 1648 | a full-length, full-faced figure of Saint Michael the Arch- | a full-length, full-faced figure of Saint Michael the Arch- | a full-length, full-faced figure of Saint Michael the Arch- |
| 1649 | angel, who is represented in the form of a round-faced | angel, who is represented in the form of a round-faced | angel, who is represented in the form of a round-faced |
| 1650 | beardless man wearing a tunic, which is fastened by an | beardless man wearing a tunic, which is fastened by an | beardless man wearing a tunic, which is fastened by an |
| 1651 | ornament at his left shoulder, and a girdle from which are | ornament at his left shoulder, and a girdle from which are | ornament at his left shoulder, and a girdle from which are |
| 1652 | suspended by cords a ring and a bow-shaped object. Over | suspended by cords a ring and a bow-shaped object. Over | suspended by cords a ring and a bow-shaped object. Over |
| 1653 | the tunic falls a long purple cloak, and the part of it which | the tunic falls a long purple cloak, and the part of it which | the tunic falls a long purple cloak, and the part of it which |
| 1654 | falls over his breast has a decorated border. The saint has | falls over his breast has a decorated border. The saint has | falls over his breast has a decorated border. The saint has |
| 1655 | a halo round his head, and he wears sandals. In his right | a halo round his head, and he wears sandals. In his right | a halo round his head, and he wears sandals. In his right |
| 1656 | hand he holds a spear with a cross-shaped handle, and in his | hand he holds a spear with a cross-shaped handle, and in his | hand he holds a spear with a cross-shaped handle, and in his |
| 1657 | left is a circular object with a rectangular design and the | left is a circular object with a rectangular design and the | left is a circular object with a rectangular design and the |
| page 61 | |||
| 1658 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Iii | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Iii | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Iii |
| 1659 | letters ⲁ̄ ⲱ̄, ic, XC (see Plate XXIII). The title of the | letters ⲁ ⲱ, ic, XC (see Plate XXIII). The title of the | letters a ō, ic, XC (see Plate XXIII). The title of the |
| 1660 | work contained in the manuscript is decorated with a head- | work contained in the manuscript is decorated with a head- | work contained in the manuscript is decorated with a head- |
| 1661 | piece and a tail-piece and the usual pattern running down | piece and a tail-piece and the usual pattern running down | piece and a tail-piece and the usual pattern running down |
| 1662 | the left margin (see Plate XXIV). The copying of the | the left margin (see Plate XXIV). The copying of the | the left margin (see Plate XXIV). The copying of the |
| 1663 | manuscript was finished on the . . . .. day of the month Epép | manuscript was finished on the . . . .. day of the month Epép | manuscript was finished on the . . . .. day of the month Epép |
| 1664 | of the..... Indiction of the year 703 of the Era of the | of the..... Indiction of the year 703 of the Era of the | of the..... Indiction of the year 703 of the Era of the |
| 1665 | ~ Martyrs, i. e. ⲇ. D. 987 (see Plate XXV). The Colophon states | ~ Martyrs, i. e. Ⲇ. D. 987 (see Plate XXV). The Colophon states | ~ Martyrs, i. e. Ḋ. D. 987 (see Plate XXV). The Colophon states |
| 1666 | that the production of the manuscript was paid for by Sirg, | that the production of the manuscript was paid for by Sirg, | that the production of the manuscript was paid for by Sirg, |
| 1667 | the son of the blessed Phéu, who lived in a village called | the son of the blessed Phéu, who lived in a village called | the son of the blessed Phéu, who lived in a village called |
| 1668 | Kourosé, or Pkourosé, and who was a member of the guard (?) | Kourosé, or Pkourosé, and who was a member of the guard (?) | Kourosé, or Pkourosé, and who was a member of the guard (?) |
| 1669 | of the city of Asna or Esna in Upper Egypt. He gave the | of the city of Asna or Esna in Upper Egypt. He gave the | of the city of Asna or Esna in Upper Egypt. He gave the |
| 1670 | volume to the shrine of Saint Michael the Archangel, in the | volume to the shrine of Saint Michael the Archangel, in the | volume to the shrine of Saint Michael the Archangel, in the |
| 1671 | district of ⲁ to obtain the archangel’s blessing | district of ⲁ to obtain the archangel’s blessing | district of a to obtain the archangel’s blessing |
| 1672 | on himself and his wife, and his children, and his cattle, and | on himself and his wife, and his children, and his cattle, and | on himself and his wife, and his children, and his cattle, and |
| 1673 | on all his possessions (see Plate XXVI). The manuscript con- | on all his possessions (see Plate XXVI). The manuscript con- | on all his possessions (see Plate XXVI). The manuscript con- |
| 1674 | tains one composition only : | tains one composition only : | tains one composition only : |
| 1675 | The Encomium which Theodosius, Archbishop of Alex- | The Encomium which Theodosius, Archbishop of Alex- | The Encomium which Theodosius, Archbishop of Alex- |
| 1676 | ~ andria, pronounced on Saint Michael the Archangel. | ~ andria, pronounced on Saint Michael the Archangel. | ~ andria, pronounced on Saint Michael the Archangel. |
| 1677 | ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓ̈ⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ | Ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ | Ouenkōmion e aftavof ǹje penpet ouab n |
| 1678 | ⲉⲓⲱⲧ • ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲑⲉⲟⲇⲱⲥⲓⲟⲥ | ⲓⲱⲧ: ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲑⲉⲟⲇⲱⲥⲓⲟⲥ | iōt: et taiyout kata smot niven apa θeodōsios |
| 1679 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ • ⲥ. Yol. 2 a. | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ: ⲥ. Yol. 2 a. | piarṡièpiskopos n rakote: s. Yol. 2 a. |
| 1680 | 11. Ogriextar, No. 6781. | 11. Ogriextar, No. 6781. | 11. Ogriextar, No. 6781. |
| 1681 | This manuscript contains 85 large quarto light-coloured | This manuscript contains 85 large quarto light-coloured | This manuscript contains 85 large quarto light-coloured |
| 1682 | vellum leaves measuring 13% in. in length by 12 in. in width ; | vellum leaves measuring 13% in. in length by 12 in. in width ; | vellum leaves measuring 13% in. in length by 12 in. in width ; |
| 1683 | the first six leaves are wanting. The pagination runs from | the first six leaves are wanting. The pagination runs from | the first six leaves are wanting. The pagination runs from |
| 1684 | ye-nd, and the quires are unsigned. Each page is filled | ye-nd, and the quires are unsigned. Each page is filled | ye-nd, and the quires are unsigned. Each page is filled |
| 1685 | with two columns of writing containing from 28 to 30 lines. | with two columns of writing containing from 28 to 30 lines. | with two columns of writing containing from 28 to 30 lines. |
| 1686 | The letters are clear and well formed, and the writing is bold | The letters are clear and well formed, and the writing is bold | The letters are clear and well formed, and the writing is bold |
| 1687 | and handsome. The margins of the pages are decorated | and handsome. The margins of the pages are decorated | and handsome. The margins of the pages are decorated |
| 1688 | with a large number of initial letters and curvilinear designs, | with a large number of initial letters and curvilinear designs, | with a large number of initial letters and curvilinear designs, |
| 1689 | and fantastic figures of birds, animals, fish, ⲥ some of | and fantastic figures of birds, animals, fish, ⲥ some of | and fantastic figures of birds, animals, fish, s some of |
| 1690 | which are illustrated by Plates XX VII-XXXI, and some by | which are illustrated by Plates XX VII-XXXI, and some by | which are illustrated by Plates XX VII-XXXI, and some by |
| 1691 | the tracings reproduced on pp. liv and lv. The Colophon on | the tracings reproduced on pp. liv and lv. The Colophon on | the tracings reproduced on pp. liv and lv. The Colophon on |
| 1692 | Fol. 35 4, which is unusually well written, but some lines of | Fol. 35 4, which is unusually well written, but some lines of | Fol. 35 4, which is unusually well written, but some lines of |
| page 62 | |||
| 1693 | ⲅ N | ⲅ N | ġ N |
| 1694 | INTRODUCTIO | INTRODUCTIO | INTRODUCTIO |
| 1695 | liv | liv | liv |
| 1696 | Bs | Bs | Bs |
| 1697 | ⲓⲙ 4 | ⲓⲙ 4 | im 4 |
| 1698 | ⲛ | ⲛ | n |
| 1699 | 1. | 1. | 1. |
| 1700 | i riental 678 | i riental 678 | i riental 678 |
| 1701 | inal ornaments in Orie | inal ornaments in Orie | inal ornaments in Orie |
| 1702 | Margina | Margina | Margina |
| page 63 | |||
| 1703 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS lv | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS lv | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS lv |
| 1704 | ⲁⲙ ⲙ | ⲁⲙ ⲙ | am m |
| 1705 | Ornamental capital letters, ⲥ. Oriental 6781. | Ornamental capital letters, ⲥ. Oriental 6781. | Ornamental capital letters, s. Oriental 6781. |
| page 64 | |||
| 1706 | Ini INTRODUCTION | Ini INTRODUCTION | Ini INTRODUCTION |
| 1707 | which are unfortunately obliterated, states that the manuscript | which are unfortunately obliterated, states that the manuscript | which are unfortunately obliterated, states that the manuscript |
| 1708 | was copied by Mark the deacon, who finished his work on the | was copied by Mark the deacon, who finished his work on the | was copied by Mark the deacon, who finished his work on the |
| 1709 | 8th day of the month Meshir in the 699th year of the Era | 8th day of the month Meshir in the 699th year of the Era | 8th day of the month Meshir in the 699th year of the Era |
| 1710 | of the Martyrs, i.e. A.D, 983, which is here equated with | of the Martyrs, i.e. A.D, 983, which is here equated with | of the Martyrs, i.e. A.D, 983, which is here equated with |
| 1711 | the 871st year of the Iijrah, i.e. A.D, 981. The cost of | the 871st year of the Iijrah, i.e. A.D, 981. The cost of | the 871st year of the Iijrah, i.e. A.D, 981. The cost of |
| 1712 | copying the manuscript was defrayed by the God-loving sister | copying the manuscript was defrayed by the God-loving sister | copying the manuscript was defrayed by the God-loving sister |
| 1713 | Kountite (7), the daughter of the blessed . . ... of the town | Kountite (7), the daughter of the blessed . . ... of the town | Kountite (7), the daughter of the blessed . . ... of the town |
| 1714 | of Ermont (Armant), and the volume was given by her to the | of Ermont (Armant), and the volume was given by her to the | of Ermont (Armant), and the volume was given by her to the |
| 1715 | shrine of Saint Michael, whom she prays to bless herself, and | shrine of Saint Michael, whom she prays to bless herself, and | shrine of Saint Michael, whom she prays to bless herself, and |
| 1716 | her husband, and her children. The manuscript contains: | her husband, and her children. The manuscript contains: | her husband, and her children. The manuscript contains: |
| 1717 | 1. The Encomium which Theodosius, Archbishop of | 1. The Encomium which Theodosius, Archbishop of | 1. The Encomium which Theodosius, Archbishop of |
| 1718 | Alexandria, pronounced on Saint Michael. Six leaves | Alexandria, pronounced on Saint Michael. Six leaves | Alexandria, pronounced on Saint Michael. Six leaves |
| 1719 | wanting at the beginning of the volume. | wanting at the beginning of the volume. | wanting at the beginning of the volume. |
| 1720 | 2. The Service for the commemoration festival of Saint | 2. The Service for the commemoration festival of Saint | 2. The Service for the commemoration festival of Saint |
| 1721 | Michael : | Michael : | Michael : |
| 1722 | a. Matthew xxiv. 24-37. To be read at the time of | a. Matthew xxiv. 24-37. To be read at the time of | a. Matthew xxiv. 24-37. To be read at the time of |
| 1723 | lamp-lighting on the 12th day of Paape. Fol. 30a. | lamp-lighting on the 12th day of Paape. Fol. 30a. | lamp-lighting on the 12th day of Paape. Fol. 30a. |
| 1724 | ⲟ. Matthew xiii. 43-52. To be read at dawn. Fol. 30 | Ⲟⲓ. Matthew xiii. 43-52. To be read at dawn. Fol. 30 | Oi. Matthew xiii. 43-52. To be read at dawn. Fol. 30 |
| 1725 | ⲥ. Psalm Ixviii. 11-28. Ⲧⲟ be read at the setting ready. | ⲥ. Psalm Ixviii. 11-28. Ⲧⲟⲓ be read at the setting ready. | s. Psalm Ixviii. 11-28. Toi be read at the setting ready. |
| 1726 | Fol. 31 a. | Fol. 31 a. | Fol. 31 a. |
| 1727 | d. The Epistle. 1 Timothy ii. Fol. 32a. | d. The Epistle. 1 Timothy ii. Fol. 32a. | d. The Epistle. 1 Timothy ii. Fol. 32a. |
| 1728 | e. The General Epistle. 1 Peter i. 1-12. Fol. 324. | e. The General Epistle. 1 Peter i. 1-12. Fol. 324. | e. The General Epistle. 1 Peter i. 1-12. Fol. 324. |
| 1729 | J. Acts of the Apostles x. 1-13. Tol. 33 4. | J. Acts of the Apostles x. 1-13. Tol. 33 4. | J. Acts of the Apostles x. 1-13. Tol. 33 4. |
| 1730 | g- Psalm cxlviii. Fol. 84 a. | g- Psalm cxlviii. Fol. 84 a. | g- Psalm cxlviii. Fol. 84 a. |
| 1731 | %. The Gospel. Luke xiv. 1-15. Fol. 34 | %. The Gospel. Luke xiv. 1-15. Fol. 34 | %. The Gospel. Luke xiv. 1-15. Fol. 34 |
| 1732 | 12. Omientar, No. 7029. | 12. Omientar, No. 7029. | 12. Omientar, No. 7029. |
| 1733 | This manuscript contains 78 paper leaves of a light brownish | This manuscript contains 78 paper leaves of a light brownish | This manuscript contains 78 paper leaves of a light brownish |
| 1734 | yellow colour measuring about 11% in. in length by about 7 in. | yellow colour measuring about 11% in. in length by about 7 in. | yellow colour measuring about 11% in. in length by about 7 in. |
| 1735 | in width ; one or two leaves are wanting at the beginning. | in width ; one or two leaves are wanting at the beginning. | in width ; one or two leaves are wanting at the beginning. |
| 1736 | It has suffered greatly from careless usage, for the margins of | It has suffered greatly from careless usage, for the margins of | It has suffered greatly from careless usage, for the margins of |
| 1737 | many leaves of the earlier part of the manuscript are entirely | many leaves of the earlier part of the manuscript are entirely | many leaves of the earlier part of the manuscript are entirely |
| 1738 | wanting, and the leaves that are the best preserved, so far | wanting, and the leaves that are the best preserved, so far | wanting, and the leaves that are the best preserved, so far |
| 1739 | as form is concerned, have been so much damaged by fire and | as form is concerned, have been so much damaged by fire and | as form is concerned, have been so much damaged by fire and |
| 1740 | smoke (see Foll. 36 ff. and Plates XXXII and X XXIII) that | smoke (see Foll. 36 ff. and Plates XXXII and X XXIII) that | smoke (see Foll. 36 ff. and Plates XXXII and X XXIII) that |
| page 65 | |||
| 1741 | vii | vii | vii |
| 1742 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS |
| 1743 | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7029. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7029. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7029. |
| 1744 | ϯ ⲉ LDNE ED BN ma an ee | Ϯ ⲉ LDNE ED BN ma an ee | Ti e LDNE ED BN ma an ee |
| 1745 | X ⲟ ϩⲉ ⲟ ⲓ lB | X ⲟⲓ ⲣⲏϯ ⲟⲓ ⲓ̀ lB | X oi ryti oi ì lB |
| 1746 | 3 ⲉ ⲧ | 3 ⲉ ⲧ | 3 e t |
| 1747 | D000000000000000000000000G0E | D000000000000000000000000G0E | D000000000000000000000000G0E |
| 1748 | 3 NO ϥ A Go on GEO Eh : = | 3 NO ϥ A Go on GEO Eh : = | 3 NO f A Go on GEO Eh : = |
| 1749 | ⲉⲓⲁ ⲁ Ϥ | ⲉⲓⲁ ⲁ ϥ | eia a f |
| 1750 | ⲉ̅ > mn | 020 | ⲉ > mn | 020 | e > mn | 020 |
| 1751 | = I | = I | = I |
| 1752 | = ofl = | = ofl = | = ofl = |
| 1753 | = ⲟ︦ [s | = ⲟⲓ [s | = oi [s |
| 1754 | ⲛ © 12 = a3 2 ⲉ ⲉ | ⲛ © 12 = a3 2 ⲉ ⲉ | n © 12 = a3 2 e e |
| 1755 | ⲛ︦︦︦︦︦︦︦ⲧⲧⲓ︦︦︦︦︦︦︦︦ ⲰⲰ | ⲛ︦︦︦︦︦︦︦ⲧⲧⲓ︦︦︦︦︦︦︦︦ ⲱⲱ | n︦︦︦︦︦︦︦tti︦︦︦︦︦︦︦︦ ōō |
| 1756 | [ϯ | ϯ | ti |
| page 66 | |||
| 1757 | Lviii INTRODUCTION | Lviii INTRODUCTION | Lviii INTRODUCTION |
| 1758 | the opening and concluding lines of many of them are | the opening and concluding lines of many of them are | the opening and concluding lines of many of them are |
| 1759 | illegible. The pagination ran apparently from ⲁ̄-ⲣ︦ⲛ︦ⲅ︦. The | illegible. The pagination ran apparently from ⲁ-ⲣ︦ⲛ︦ⲅ︦. The | illegible. The pagination ran apparently from a-r︦n︦ġ︦. The |
| 1760 | quires were probably ten in number, each containing eight | quires were probably ten in number, each containing eight | quires were probably ten in number, each containing eight |
| 1761 | leaves ; they were signed by letters, as is proved by Foll. 26 | leaves ; they were signed by letters, as is proved by Foll. 26 | leaves ; they were signed by letters, as is proved by Foll. 26 |
| 1762 | 46 a, 53 a, 610, 62 ⲙ 7. Each page is occupied with | 46 a, 53 a, 610, 62 ⲙ 7. Each page is occupied with | 46 a, 53 a, 610, 62 m 7. Each page is occupied with |
| 1763 | one column of writing containing from 24 to 27 lines. The | one column of writing containing from 24 to 27 lines. The | one column of writing containing from 24 to 27 lines. The |
| 1764 | writing is bold and clear, and the text is broken up by a large | writing is bold and clear, and the text is broken up by a large | writing is bold and clear, and the text is broken up by a large |
| 1765 | number of points on every page, probably for the convenience | number of points on every page, probably for the convenience | number of points on every page, probably for the convenience |
| 1766 | of the reader (see Plate XXXIV). From first to last there | of the reader (see Plate XXXIV). From first to last there | of the reader (see Plate XXXIV). From first to last there |
| 1767 | 1s very little decoration in the manuscript, and the strip of | 1s very little decoration in the manuscript, and the strip of | 1s very little decoration in the manuscript, and the strip of |
| 1768 | plaited-work design, painted in black and a dirty red, on | plaited-work design, painted in black and a dirty red, on | plaited-work design, painted in black and a dirty red, on |
| 1769 | Fol. 67 b (see Plate XXXV) is the only tail-piece in it. The | Fol. 67 b (see Plate XXXV) is the only tail-piece in it. The | Fol. 67 b (see Plate XXXV) is the only tail-piece in it. The |
| 1770 | Colophon (see Plates XXXV-XXXVII) states that the | Colophon (see Plates XXXV-XXXVII) states that the | Colophon (see Plates XXXV-XXXVII) states that the |
| 1771 | copying of the manuscript was finished on the twenty-. . .. | copying of the manuscript was finished on the twenty-. . .. | copying of the manuscript was finished on the twenty-. . .. |
| 1772 | day of Epéph in the 708th year of the Era of the Martyrs, | day of Epéph in the 708th year of the Era of the Martyrs, | day of Epéph in the 708th year of the Era of the Martyrs, |
| 1773 | i.e. A.D. 992, by Zokrator, the son of the blessed archdeacon | i.e. A.D. 992, by Zokrator, the son of the blessed archdeacon | i.e. A.D. 992, by Zokrator, the son of the blessed archdeacon |
| 1774 | Joseph, who entreats the reader to overlook the faults in the | Joseph, who entreats the reader to overlook the faults in the | Joseph, who entreats the reader to overlook the faults in the |
| 1775 | manuscript and to forgive him, because he had not completed | manuscript and to forgive him, because he had not completed | manuscript and to forgive him, because he had not completed |
| 1776 | his education and was still receiving instruction from his | his education and was still receiving instruction from his | his education and was still receiving instruction from his |
| 1777 | masters when he made the copy. The cost of copying and | masters when he made the copy. The cost of copying and | masters when he made the copy. The cost of copying and |
| 1778 | binding the manuscript was defrayed by the pious deacon | binding the manuscript was defrayed by the pious deacon | binding the manuscript was defrayed by the pious deacon |
| 1779 | ‘whose name God knoweth’, and who gave it to the shrine | ‘whose name God knoweth’, and who gave it to the shrine | ‘whose name God knoweth’, and who gave it to the shrine |
| 1780 | of Apa Aaron in the mountain of Edfd. According to the | of Apa Aaron in the mountain of Edfd. According to the | of Apa Aaron in the mountain of Edfd. According to the |
| 1781 | Colophon, which describes a miracle which tools place in con- | Colophon, which describes a miracle which tools place in con- | Colophon, which describes a miracle which tools place in con- |
| 1782 | nection with the waters of the Nile through the prayers of | nection with the waters of the Nile through the prayers of | nection with the waters of the Nile through the prayers of |
| 1783 | the Virgin Mary, the manuscript was written in the 708th year | the Virgin Mary, the manuscript was written in the 708th year | the Virgin Mary, the manuscript was written in the 708th year |
| 1784 | of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. ⲇ.. 992, which the scribe | of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. Ⲇ.. 992, which the scribe | of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. Ḋ.. 992, which the scribe |
| 1785 | equates with the 372nd year of the Hijrah, i.e. ⲇ.. 982. | equates with the 372nd year of the Hijrah, i.e. Ⲇ.. 982. | equates with the 372nd year of the Hijrah, i.e. Ḋ.. 982. |
| 1786 | The manuscript contains : | The manuscript contains : | The manuscript contains : |
| 1787 | 1. History of Apa Aaron and other monks of the Egyptian | 1. History of Apa Aaron and other monks of the Egyptian | 1. History of Apa Aaron and other monks of the Egyptian |
| 1788 | Desert by Paphnutius. Fol. 1a. Imperfect at the beginning. | Desert by Paphnutius. Fol. 1a. Imperfect at the beginning. | Desert by Paphnutius. Fol. 1a. Imperfect at the beginning. |
| 1789 | 2. The Service for the Commemoration Festival of Apa | 2. The Service for the Commemoration Festival of Apa | 2. The Service for the Commemoration Festival of Apa |
| 1790 | Aaron : | Aaron : | Aaron : |
| 1791 | a. Psalm xcix. 1-9. To be read at the setting ready. | a. Psalm xcix. 1-9. To be read at the setting ready. | a. Psalm xcix. 1-9. To be read at the setting ready. |
| 1792 | Fol. 57 a. | Fol. 57 a. | Fol. 57 a. |
| page 67 | |||
| 1793 | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Ⲙ︦ | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS ⲙ | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS m |
| 1794 | The Epistle. Hebrews iv. 14-v. 6. Fol. 57 7. | The Epistle. Hebrews iv. 14-v. 6. Fol. 57 7. | The Epistle. Hebrews iv. 14-v. 6. Fol. 57 7. |
| 1795 | The General Epistle. James ⲅ. 10-16. Fol. 58a. | The General Epistle. James ⲅ. 10-16. Fol. 58a. | The General Epistle. James ġ. 10-16. Fol. 58a. |
| 1796 | 7. Acts of the Apostles vii. 34-43. Fol. 58 4. | 7. Acts of the Apostles vii. 34-43. Fol. 58 4. | 7. Acts of the Apostles vii. 34-43. Fol. 58 4. |
| 1797 | e. Psalm Ixxvii. 18-20. 5. | e. Psalm Ixxvii. 18-20. 5. | e. Psalm Ixxvii. 18-20. 5. |
| 1798 | /. The Gospel. Matthew iv. 23-v. 16. Fol. 59 a. | /. The Gospel. Matthew iv. 23-v. 16. Fol. 59 a. | /. The Gospel. Matthew iv. 23-v. 16. Fol. 59 a. |
| 1799 | 7. The Resurrection. Mark xvi. Fol. 60 a. | 7. The Resurrection. Mark xvi. Fol. 60 a. | 7. The Resurrection. Mark xvi. Fol. 60 a. |
| 1800 | 3. The Dying Prayer of Saint Athanasius. ⲡⲉϣⲗⲏⲗ • | 3. The Dying Prayer of Saint Athanasius. Ⲡϣⲗⲏⲗ • | 3. The Dying Prayer of Saint Athanasius. Pṡlyl • |
| 1801 | ⲙ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ • ⲁⲑⲁⲛⲁⲥⲓⲟⲥ ⲛⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲙⲁⲩ (sic) | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ: ⲁ̀ⲑⲁⲛⲁⲥⲓⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁⲩ (sic) | m p̀agios: àθanasios etaftavof m p̀mav (sic) |
| 1802 | ⲉⲧ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲕⲁ ⲥⲱⲙⲁ • ⲉ ϩⲣⲁⲓ ⲛ ϩⲏⲧϥ Fol. 61. | ⲉⲧ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲕⲁ ⲥⲱⲙⲁ: ⲉ ϩⲣⲁⲓ ⲛ ϩⲏⲧϥ Fol. 61. | et efnaka sōma: e hrai n hytf Fol. 61. |
| 1803 | 4. The Discourse which Saint Timothy, Archbishop of | 4. The Discourse which Saint Timothy, Archbishop of | 4. The Discourse which Saint Timothy, Archbishop of |
| 1804 | Alexandria, pronounced on the festival of the holy Archangel | Alexandria, pronounced on the festival of the holy Archangel | Alexandria, pronounced on the festival of the holy Archangel |
| 1805 | Michael. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ • ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛϭⲓ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲇⲓⲙⲱ‐ | Michael. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ: ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲇⲓⲙⲱⲑⲉⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ: ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲙ | Michael. Ouloġos: e aftavof ǹje p̀agios ḋimōθeos piarṡièpiskopos n rakote: e tve p̀ṡa m |
| 1806 | ⲑⲉⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ • ⲉ ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡϣⲁ ⲙ̄ | ||
| 1807 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ • ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲙⲓⲭⲁⲏⲗ Fol. 67 | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ: ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲙⲓⲭⲁⲏⲗ Fol. 67 | piarṡiangelos: et ouab mixayl Fol. 67 |
| 1808 | . | . | . |
| 1809 | - | - | - |
| 1810 | 13. OriextAL, No. 7023. | 13. OriextAL, No. 7023. | 13. OriextAL, No. 7023. |
| 1811 | This manuscript contains 37 vellum leaves, measuring | This manuscript contains 37 vellum leaves, measuring | This manuscript contains 37 vellum leaves, measuring |
| 1812 | 12% in, in length by 92 in. in width, which formed part of | 12% in, in length by 92 in. in width, which formed part of | 12% in, in length by 92 in. in width, which formed part of |
| 1813 | a large volume of at least 70 leaves. The pagination shews | a large volume of at least 70 leaves. The pagination shews | a large volume of at least 70 leaves. The pagination shews |
| 1814 | that we have three sections of the original volume, for it | that we have three sections of the original volume, for it | that we have three sections of the original volume, for it |
| 1815 | runs from ⲁ︦- ⲓ︦ⲇ︦] and from ⲟ︦ⲑ︦-ⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲥ︦ and from ⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲑ︦-ⲣ︦ⲙ︦ | runs from ⲁ- ⲓ︦ⲇ︦ and from ⲟ︦ⲑ︦-ⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲥ︦ and from ⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲑ︦-140 | runs from a- i︦ḋ︦ and from o︦θ︦-r︦k︦s︦ and from r︦k︦θ︦-140 |
| 1816 | Toll. 24-31 (S6—g=) have been bound up in the wrong place, | Toll. 24-31 (S6—g=) have been bound up in the wrong place, | Toll. 24-31 (S6—g=) have been bound up in the wrong place, |
| 1817 | and to obviate the re-numbering of the folios the printed | and to obviate the re-numbering of the folios the printed | and to obviate the re-numbering of the folios the printed |
| 1818 | Coptic text runs on in the same sequence as in the manuscript. | Coptic text runs on in the same sequence as in the manuscript. | Coptic text runs on in the same sequence as in the manuscript. |
| 1819 | In the translation, however, the sections follow in their correct | In the translation, however, the sections follow in their correct | In the translation, however, the sections follow in their correct |
| 1820 | order, that is to say, the text of Foll. 24-31 (ⲟ︦ⲑ︦-ϥ︦ⲇ︦) | order, that is to say, the text of Foll. 24-31 ⲟ︦ⲑ︦-ϥ︦ⲇ︦ | order, that is to say, the text of Foll. 24-31 o︦θ︦-f︦ḋ︦ |
| 1821 | precedes that of Koll. 8-23 (ϥ︦ⲉ︦-ⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲥ︦)) The quires contain | precedes that of Koll. 8-23 ϥ︦ⲉ︦-ⲣ︦ⲕ︦ⲥ︦ The quires contain | precedes that of Koll. 8-23 f︦e︦-r︦k︦s︦ The quires contain |
| 1822 | 8 leaves, and are signed with letters, and from the fact that | 8 leaves, and are signed with letters, and from the fact that | 8 leaves, and are signed with letters, and from the fact that |
| 1823 | Fol. 16 a (p. PI) is the first of quire No. ⲓ︦ⲇ︦ we may assume | Fol. 16 a (p. PI) is the first of quire No. ⲓ︦ⲇ︦ we may assume | Fol. 16 a (p. PI) is the first of quire No. i︦ḋ︦ we may assume |
| 1824 | “that the volume which is represented by the 37 leaves of | “that the volume which is represented by the 37 leaves of | “that the volume which is represented by the 37 leaves of |
| 1825 | this manuscript is the second of a series. The writing is bold | this manuscript is the second of a series. The writing is bold | this manuscript is the second of a series. The writing is bold |
| 1826 | and clear, but somewhat irregular. Each page is occupied | and clear, but somewhat irregular. Each page is occupied | and clear, but somewhat irregular. Each page is occupied |
| 1827 | by two columns of writing containing from 24 to 30 lines. | by two columns of writing containing from 24 to 30 lines. | by two columns of writing containing from 24 to 30 lines. |
| 1828 | The initials are comparatively few, and the greater number | The initials are comparatively few, and the greater number | The initials are comparatively few, and the greater number |
| page 68 | |||
| 1829 | Ix INTRODUCTION | Ix INTRODUCTION | Ix INTRODUCTION |
| 1830 | of them are undecorated. There are decorated initials on | of them are undecorated. There are decorated initials on | of them are undecorated. There are decorated initials on |
| 1831 | Foll. 12, 24, 3a, 5a, 70, 194, and the title of the first work | Foll. 12, 24, 3a, 5a, 70, 194, and the title of the first work | Foll. 12, 24, 3a, 5a, 70, 194, and the title of the first work |
| 1832 | ⲓ | ⲓ | i |
| 1833 | ⲛ ⲛ 2 A ⲛ ⲩ Wg ⲙ ⲛ ¥ ϥ ⲩ RUA | ⲛ ⲛ 2 A ⲛ ⲩ Wg ⲙ ⲛ ¥ ϥ ⲩ RUA | n n 2 A n y Wg m n ¥ f y RUA |
| 1834 | fo ⲱ | fo ⲱ | fo ō |
| 1835 | ⲗ ϭⲛ ⲛ ϩⲛ ⲱ ⲁ ⲉⲁ ϧⲁ ϥ. ⲁ ϥ | ⲗ ϭⲛ ⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲱ̀ ⲁ ⲉⲁ ϧⲁ ϥ. Ⲁ ϥ | l ċn n xen ṑ a ea xa f. A f |
| 1836 | ⲩ ⲟ︦ | ⲩ ⲟⲓ | y oi |
| 1837 | ⲙ | ⲙ | m |
| 1838 | ϫ PS | ϫ PS | g PS |
| 1839 | sk ⲩ | sk ⲩ | sk y |
| 1840 | ⲁ | ⲁ | a |
| 1841 | ⲭ ⲫ | ⲭ ⲫ | k f |
| 1842 | 7% | 7% | 7% |
| 1843 | pa ~ | pa ~ | pa ~ |
| 1844 | ⲁ ⲥ | ⲁ ⲥ | a s |
| 1845 | Ⲁ | ⲁ | a |
| 1846 | ⲙ | ⲙ | m |
| 1847 | ⲭ | ⲭ | k |
| 1848 | 7% | 7% | 7% |
| 1849 | ⲙ | ⲙ | m |
| 1850 | ⲗ | ⲗ | l |
| 1851 | 3% | 3% | 3% |
| 1852 | ⲁ | ⲁ | a |
| 1853 | Ⲁ | ⲁ | a |
| 1854 | - 3% | - 3% | - 3% |
| 1855 | ⲙ | ⲙ | m |
| 1856 | ⲩ DG | ⲩ DG | y DG |
| 1857 | Ⲁ* ϫ | ⲁ* ϫ | a* g |
| 1858 | sh | sh | sh |
| 1859 | ⲙ i | ⲙ i | m i |
| 1860 | 3% | 3% | 3% |
| 1861 | 3% wt | 3% wt | 3% wt |
| 1862 | 7 | 7 | 7 |
| 1863 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
| 1864 | DE 2% | DE 2% | DE 2% |
| 1865 | ⲙ ⲩ | ⲙ ⲩ | m y |
| 1866 | ⲭ | ⲭ | k |
| 1867 | ϯ ϫ | ϯ ϫ | ti g |
| 1868 | 5% ⲉ | 5% ⲉ | 5% e |
| 1869 | Ⲁ ⲙ | ⲁ ⲙ | a m |
| 1870 | AVERY ⲩⲩ 1 ⲩ ⲛ | AVERY ⲩⲩ 1 ⲩ ⲛ | AVERY yi 1 y n |
| 1871 | ⲛ Ⲁ ⲗ Ⲁ Ⲁ Ⲁⲛ ϫⲁ | ⲛ ⲁ ⲗ ⲁ ⲁ ⲁⲛ ϫⲁ | n a l a a an ga |
| 1872 | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7023. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7023. | Tooling on the leather cover of Oriental 7023. |
| 1873 | in the manuscript has an ordinary twist’ border, painted | in the manuscript has an ordinary twist’ border, painted | in the manuscript has an ordinary twist’ border, painted |
| 1874 | in red and yellow on three sides; for typical examples of the | in red and yellow on three sides; for typical examples of the | in red and yellow on three sides; for typical examples of the |
| 1875 | writing see Plates XXXVIII-XL. According to the Colo- | writing see Plates XXXVIII-XL. According to the Colo- | writing see Plates XXXVIII-XL. According to the Colo- |
| page 69 | |||
| 1876 | | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Ixi | | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Ixi | | DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS Ixi |
| 1877 | | phon the cost of producing the manuscript was defrayed by | | phon the cost of producing the manuscript was defrayed by | | phon the cost of producing the manuscript was defrayed by |
| 1878 | the God-loving brother Psate, a native of the town or village | the God-loving brother Psate, a native of the town or village | the God-loving brother Psate, a native of the town or village |
| 1879 | of Mekra, or Tmekra, in the district of Ermant (Armant), | of Mekra, or Tmekra, in the district of Ermant (Armant), | of Mekra, or Tmekra, in the district of Ermant (Armant), |
| 1880 | and the blessing of Raphael and of Saint Paul is invoked upon | and the blessing of Raphael and of Saint Paul is invoked upon | and the blessing of Raphael and of Saint Paul is invoked upon |
| 1881 | him, and upon his wife and family. Below the Colophon is | him, and upon his wife and family. Below the Colophon is | him, and upon his wife and family. Below the Colophon is |
| 1882 | written a line of Greek, which contains the name of Joseph | written a line of Greek, which contains the name of Joseph | written a line of Greek, which contains the name of Joseph |
| 1883 | (probably Joseph the Archdeacon, whose son Zokratér copied | (probably Joseph the Archdeacon, whose son Zokratér copied | (probably Joseph the Archdeacon, whose son Zokratér copied |
| 1884 | so many manuscripts), and below that seem to be the remains | so many manuscripts), and below that seem to be the remains | so many manuscripts), and below that seem to be the remains |
| 1885 | of a date, according to the Era of the Hijrah, which begins | of a date, according to the Era of the Hijrah, which begins | of a date, according to the Era of the Hijrah, which begins |
| 1886 | with the letter ⲅ, i.e. 300 (see Plate XL). At the end | with the letter ⲅ, i.e. 300 (see Plate XL). At the end | with the letter ġ, i.e. 300 (see Plate XL). At the end |
| 1887 | of the line of Greek there remains a portion of WY, the first | of the line of Greek there remains a portion of WY, the first | of the line of Greek there remains a portion of WY, the first |
| 1888 | letter of the date according to the Era of the Martyrs, and | letter of the date according to the Era of the Martyrs, and | letter of the date according to the Era of the Martyrs, and |
| 1889 | therefore the copying of the manuscript can be assigned | therefore the copying of the manuscript can be assigned | therefore the copying of the manuscript can be assigned |
| 1890 | without doubt to the second half of the tenth century of our | without doubt to the second half of the tenth century of our | without doubt to the second half of the tenth century of our |
| 1891 | Era. The manuscript contains : | Era. The manuscript contains : | Era. The manuscript contains : |
| 1892 | 1. The Discourse which was pronounced on the holy Arch- | 1. The Discourse which was pronounced on the holy Arch- | 1. The Discourse which was pronounced on the holy Arch- |
| 1893 | angel Raphael by Saint John Chrysostom, Archbishop of | angel Raphael by Saint John Chrysostom, Archbishop of | angel Raphael by Saint John Chrysostom, Archbishop of |
| 1894 | Constantinople, on the day of the Commemoration of the Saint. | Constantinople, on the day of the Commemoration of the Saint. | Constantinople, on the day of the Commemoration of the Saint. |
| 1895 | ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲓⲱϩⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ | Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ | Ouloġos e aftavof ǹje p̀agios iōannys |
| 1896 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲕⲱⲥⲧⲁⲛⲧⲓⲛⲟⲩⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ • ⲁⲩⲱ | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲕⲱⲥⲧⲁⲛⲧⲓⲛⲟⲩⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ | piarṡièpiskopos n kōstantinoupolis: ouoh |
| 1897 | ⲡⲉⲭⲣⲩⲥⲟⲥⲧⲟⲙⲟⲥ • ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲁ ⲡⲗⲁⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲛⲟⲩⲃ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥ‐ | ||
| 1898 | ⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲇⲉ ⲉ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ϩⲣⲁⲫⲁⲏⲗ • | ⲡ̀ⲭⲣⲩⲥⲟⲥⲧⲟⲙⲟⲥ: ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁ ⲡ̀ⲗⲁⲥ ⲛ ⲛⲟⲩⲃ: ⲉⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲇⲉ ⲉ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϩⲣⲁⲫⲁⲏⲗ: | p̀xrisostomos: ouoh pa p̀las n noub: etaftavof ḋe e piarṡiangelos et ouab hrafayl: |
| 1899 | ϩⲛ̄ ⲡⲉϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉϥⲣ̄ ⲡⲙⲉⲉⲩⲉ • ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ, ⲉⲥ. | ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲣ ⲫ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ: ⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ, ⲉⲥ. | xen p̀èhoou m pefr f̀mevi: et ouab, es. |
| 1900 | Fol. 1 a. Imperfect. | Fol. 1 a. Imperfect. | Fol. 1 a. Imperfect. |
| 1901 | 2. The Apocalypse of Saint Paul. Fol. 8 a. Imperfect at | 2. The Apocalypse of Saint Paul. Fol. 8 a. Imperfect at | 2. The Apocalypse of Saint Paul. Fol. 8 a. Imperfect at |
| 1902 | the beginning. | the beginning. | the beginning. |
| page 70 | |||
| 1903 | Ixii INTRODUCTION | Ixii INTRODUCTION | Ixii INTRODUCTION |
| 1904 | II. SUMMARIES | II. SUMMARIES | II. SUMMARIES |
| 1905 | 1. Tur Lire AxD MARTYRDOM OF THEODORE THE | 1. Tur Lire AxD MARTYRDOM OF THEODORE THE | 1. Tur Lire AxD MARTYRDOM OF THEODORE THE |
| 1906 | ANATOLIAN. | ANATOLIAN. | ANATOLIAN. |
| 1907 | Tae Encomium in which Theodore, Patriarch of Antioch, | Tae Encomium in which Theodore, Patriarch of Antioch, | Tae Encomium in which Theodore, Patriarch of Antioch, |
| 1908 | describes the stirring events in the life of Theodore the | describes the stirring events in the life of Theodore the | describes the stirring events in the life of Theodore the |
| 1909 | Anatolian, and his martyrdom, is of an unusual character, | Anatolian, and his martyrdom, is of an unusual character, | Anatolian, and his martyrdom, is of an unusual character, |
| 1910 | and of peculiar interest, because it treats of events and matters | and of peculiar interest, because it treats of events and matters | and of peculiar interest, because it treats of events and matters |
| 1911 | of a secular character, which writers of encomia on saints and | of a secular character, which writers of encomia on saints and | of a secular character, which writers of encomia on saints and |
| 1912 | martyrs were not accustomed to include in their works. Theo- | martyrs were not accustomed to include in their works. Theo- | martyrs were not accustomed to include in their works. Theo- |
| 1913 | dore begins his discourse with a eulogy on the city of Antioch, | dore begins his discourse with a eulogy on the city of Antioch, | dore begins his discourse with a eulogy on the city of Antioch, |
| 1914 | which he describes as a beautiful and fertile garden, filled | which he describes as a beautiful and fertile garden, filled | which he describes as a beautiful and fertile garden, filled |
| 1915 | with trees bearing scented blossoms. Great men and generals | with trees bearing scented blossoms. Great men and generals | with trees bearing scented blossoms. Great men and generals |
| 1916 | rejoice therein, and Antioch may, in this respect, be compared | rejoice therein, and Antioch may, in this respect, be compared | rejoice therein, and Antioch may, in this respect, be compared |
| 1917 | with the heavenly Jerusalem, the abode of the Saints. In a | with the heavenly Jerusalem, the abode of the Saints. In a | with the heavenly Jerusalem, the abode of the Saints. In a |
| 1918 | series of highly rhetorical sentences the Patriarch of Antioch | series of highly rhetorical sentences the Patriarch of Antioch | series of highly rhetorical sentences the Patriarch of Antioch |
| 1919 | goes on to comment on the deaths of the nobles of Antioch, | goes on to comment on the deaths of the nobles of Antioch, | goes on to comment on the deaths of the nobles of Antioch, |
| 1920 | which were brought about by the cruel acts of Diocletian, | which were brought about by the cruel acts of Diocletian, | which were brought about by the cruel acts of Diocletian, |
| 1921 | and on the insane behaviour of this ¢lawless Emperor’, which | and on the insane behaviour of this ¢lawless Emperor’, which | and on the insane behaviour of this ¢lawless Emperor’, which |
| 1922 | laid waste the fair city of Antioch. When Theodore re- | laid waste the fair city of Antioch. When Theodore re- | laid waste the fair city of Antioch. When Theodore re- |
| 1923 | members his rule, and the evil which he wrought in Antioch, | members his rule, and the evil which he wrought in Antioch, | members his rule, and the evil which he wrought in Antioch, |
| 1924 | he addresses Diocletian, saying, I curse thee, I revile thee, I | he addresses Diocletian, saying, I curse thee, I revile thee, I | he addresses Diocletian, saying, I curse thee, I revile thee, I |
| 1925 | call thee by evil names, O thou evil blood-shedding lion, thou | call thee by evil names, O thou evil blood-shedding lion, thou | call thee by evil names, O thou evil blood-shedding lion, thou |
| 1926 | bear that didst drink blood at all times, thou dragon that dost | bear that didst drink blood at all times, thou dragon that dost | bear that didst drink blood at all times, thou dragon that dost |
| 1927 | dwell in the abyss!’ When, however, the remembrance of | dwell in the abyss!’ When, however, the remembrance of | dwell in the abyss!’ When, however, the remembrance of |
| 1928 | the saints comes into his mind, and he thinks upon the | the saints comes into his mind, and he thinks upon the | the saints comes into his mind, and he thinks upon the |
| 1929 | honour which the martyrs receive in heaven before God and | honour which the martyrs receive in heaven before God and | honour which the martyrs receive in heaven before God and |
| 1930 | His angels, and upon the punishment which Diocletian is | His angels, and upon the punishment which Diocletian is | His angels, and upon the punishment which Diocletian is |
| 1931 | suffering in the nethermost parts of Amente, Theodore comforts | suffering in the nethermost parts of Amente, Theodore comforts | suffering in the nethermost parts of Amente, Theodore comforts |
| 1932 | himself and declares that it is well that Diocletian was born | himself and declares that it is well that Diocletian was born | himself and declares that it is well that Diocletian was born |
| 1933 | if only to enable the saints to attain unto such glory. Look- | if only to enable the saints to attain unto such glory. Look- | if only to enable the saints to attain unto such glory. Look- |
| 1934 | ing round him on Antioch, and noting the churches and | ing round him on Antioch, and noting the churches and | ing round him on Antioch, and noting the churches and |
| 1935 | martyria and monasteries which flourish there, and the | martyria and monasteries which flourish there, and the | martyria and monasteries which flourish there, and the |
| 1936 | heathen temples and shrines of idols lying in ruined heaps, | heathen temples and shrines of idols lying in ruined heaps, | heathen temples and shrines of idols lying in ruined heaps, |
| page 71 | |||
| 1937 | SUMMARIES Ixiii | SUMMARIES Ixiii | SUMMARIES Ixiii |
| 1938 | Ⲙⲉ receives comfort in his soul, and admits that since these | ⲙⲏⲓ receives comfort in his soul, and admits that since these | myi receives comfort in his soul, and admits that since these |
| 1939 | glorious buildings, which testify to the growth and spread of | glorious buildings, which testify to the growth and spread of | glorious buildings, which testify to the growth and spread of |
| 1940 | | Christ's religion in the world, are the direct result of the acts | | Christ's religion in the world, are the direct result of the acts | | Christ's religion in the world, are the direct result of the acts |
| 1941 | of the ‘lawless Emperor’, it is well that Diocletian was born | of the ‘lawless Emperor’, it is well that Diocletian was born | of the ‘lawless Emperor’, it is well that Diocletian was born |
| 1942 | ‘on the earth. Among all the martyrs who suffered death at | ‘on the earth. Among all the martyrs who suffered death at | ‘on the earth. Among all the martyrs who suffered death at |
| 1943 | ‘the hands of Diocletian, Theodore the Anatolian holds first | ‘the hands of Diocletian, Theodore the Anatolian holds first | ‘the hands of Diocletian, Theodore the Anatolian holds first |
| 1944 | place in the affections of Theodore, Patriarch of Antioch, and | place in the affections of Theodore, Patriarch of Antioch, and | place in the affections of Theodore, Patriarch of Antioch, and |
| 1945 | the thought of the 153 nails which were driven through the | the thought of the 153 nails which were driven through the | the thought of the 153 nails which were driven through the |
| 1946 | | martyr’s body when he was crucified compels curses to rise to | | martyr’s body when he was crucified compels curses to rise to | | martyr’s body when he was crucified compels curses to rise to |
| 1947 | his lips. The history of the sufferings of the Anatolian must | his lips. The history of the sufferings of the Anatolian must | his lips. The history of the sufferings of the Anatolian must |
| 1948 | be proclaimed throughout the world, and invoking the martyr’s | be proclaimed throughout the world, and invoking the martyr’s | be proclaimed throughout the world, and invoking the martyr’s |
| 1949 | help to raise him when he falls, to correct him when he errs, | help to raise him when he falls, to correct him when he errs, | help to raise him when he falls, to correct him when he errs, |
| 1950 | and to give him courage when he is filled with despair at the | and to give him courage when he is filled with despair at the | and to give him courage when he is filled with despair at the |
| 1951 | mere idea of writing the martyr’s life, the Patriarch sets | mere idea of writing the martyr’s life, the Patriarch sets | mere idea of writing the martyr’s life, the Patriarch sets |
| 1952 | before us the following facts about one of the most dis- | before us the following facts about one of the most dis- | before us the following facts about one of the most dis- |
| 1953 | tinguished of all the martyrs of Antioch. | tinguished of all the martyrs of Antioch. | tinguished of all the martyrs of Antioch. |
| 1954 | | In the neighbourhood of Tarsus in Cilicia there lived a | | In the neighbourhood of Tarsus in Cilicia there lived a | | In the neighbourhood of Tarsus in Cilicia there lived a |
| 1955 | certain man called Samar, who was a great landed proprietor, | certain man called Samar, who was a great landed proprietor, | certain man called Samar, who was a great landed proprietor, |
| 1956 | ‘and who possessed gardens, vineyards, and orchards, and who | ‘and who possessed gardens, vineyards, and orchards, and who | ‘and who possessed gardens, vineyards, and orchards, and who |
| 1957 | grew wheat on a very large scale. When he died he left all | grew wheat on a very large scale. When he died he left all | grew wheat on a very large scale. When he died he left all |
| 1958 | his property to his sons, Ptolemy and Soterichus, who as soon | his property to his sons, Ptolemy and Soterichus, who as soon | his property to his sons, Ptolemy and Soterichus, who as soon |
| 1959 | as the funerary ceremonies were over began to quarrel about | as the funerary ceremonies were over began to quarrel about | as the funerary ceremonies were over began to quarrel about |
| 1960 | the division of the same. Whether Ptolemy the elder brother | the division of the same. Whether Ptolemy the elder brother | the division of the same. Whether Ptolemy the elder brother |
| 1961 | wished to defraud his younger brother Soterichus, or whether | wished to defraud his younger brother Soterichus, or whether | wished to defraud his younger brother Soterichus, or whether |
| 1962 | Soterichus claimed more than his share, cannot be said, but as | Soterichus claimed more than his share, cannot be said, but as | Soterichus claimed more than his share, cannot be said, but as |
| 1963 | they failed to arrive at a settlement they came to Antioch | they failed to arrive at a settlement they came to Antioch | they failed to arrive at a settlement they came to Antioch |
| 1964 | ‘and brought their case before Euius the ‘king’ of Antioch. | ‘and brought their case before Euius the ‘king’ of Antioch. | ‘and brought their case before Euius the ‘king’ of Antioch. |
| 1965 | | Ptolemy found the opportunity to bribe Euius, and, unknown | | Ptolemy found the opportunity to bribe Euius, and, unknown | | Ptolemy found the opportunity to bribe Euius, and, unknown |
| 1966 | to Soterichus, gave him a centenarius of gold. Euius seeing | to Soterichus, gave him a centenarius of gold. Euius seeing | to Soterichus, gave him a centenarius of gold. Euius seeing |
| 1967 | that the two brothers were men of wealth and position per- | that the two brothers were men of wealth and position per- | that the two brothers were men of wealth and position per- |
| 1968 | suaded them to leave Tarsus, and to come and live in Antioch, | suaded them to leave Tarsus, and to come and live in Antioch, | suaded them to leave Tarsus, and to come and live in Antioch, |
| 1969 | This they did, and Euius gave his daughter to Ptolemy to | This they did, and Euius gave his daughter to Ptolemy to | This they did, and Euius gave his daughter to Ptolemy to |
| 1970 | wife, and to Soterichus he gave his niece Sophia to wife. | wife, and to Soterichus he gave his niece Sophia to wife. | wife, and to Soterichus he gave his niece Sophia to wife. |
| 1971 | He also bestowed upon them high rank, and the two brothers | He also bestowed upon them high rank, and the two brothers | He also bestowed upon them high rank, and the two brothers |
| 1972 | | flourished exceedingly under royal favour, and they became | | flourished exceedingly under royal favour, and they became | | flourished exceedingly under royal favour, and they became |
| page 72 | |||
| 1973 | Ixiv INTRODUCTION | Ixiv INTRODUCTION | Ixiv INTRODUCTION |
| 1974 | very powerful in the city, and the inhabitants of the town | very powerful in the city, and the inhabitants of the town | very powerful in the city, and the inhabitants of the town |
| 1975 | paid them great honour. In due course the king's daughter | paid them great honour. In due course the king's daughter | paid them great honour. In due course the king's daughter |
| 1976 | and niece each gave birth to a son, and the Archbishop Apa | and niece each gave birth to a son, and the Archbishop Apa | and niece each gave birth to a son, and the Archbishop Apa |
| 1977 | Gaius was sent for to pray over them and to bless them, and | Gaius was sent for to pray over them and to bless them, and | Gaius was sent for to pray over them and to bless them, and |
| 1978 | to suggest names for them. A few days later Gaius took the | to suggest names for them. A few days later Gaius took the | to suggest names for them. A few days later Gaius took the |
| 1979 | two boys into the church and set them before the altar, and | two boys into the church and set them before the altar, and | two boys into the church and set them before the altar, and |
| 1980 | when he had prayed over them he uncovered their faces, | when he had prayed over them he uncovered their faces, | when he had prayed over them he uncovered their faces, |
| 1981 | and saw their names written upon their foreheads. On the | and saw their names written upon their foreheads. On the | and saw their names written upon their foreheads. On the |
| 1982 | forehead of the son of the king’s daughter the letter ⲅ was | forehead of the son of the king’s daughter the letter ⲅ was | forehead of the son of the king’s daughter the letter ġ was |
| 1983 | written, and on that of the son of the king's niece the letter | written, and on that of the son of the king's niece the letter | written, and on that of the son of the king's niece the letter |
| 1984 | © was written, and all the congregation saw these letters. | © was written, and all the congregation saw these letters. | © was written, and all the congregation saw these letters. |
| 1985 | Whilst the archbishop was gazing in amazement a voice was | Whilst the archbishop was gazing in amazement a voice was | Whilst the archbishop was gazing in amazement a voice was |
| 1986 | heard, saying, ‘ Theodore the Anatolian, Claudius the Persian’; | heard, saying, ‘ Theodore the Anatolian, Claudius the Persian’; | heard, saying, ‘ Theodore the Anatolian, Claudius the Persian’; |
| 1987 | and when he baptized the children he gave them these names. | and when he baptized the children he gave them these names. | and when he baptized the children he gave them these names. |
| 1988 | A festival in honour of the birth of the children was celebrated, | A festival in honour of the birth of the children was celebrated, | A festival in honour of the birth of the children was celebrated, |
| 1989 | and for twenty-seven days the people in the city rejoiced. | and for twenty-seven days the people in the city rejoiced. | and for twenty-seven days the people in the city rejoiced. |
| 1990 | Claudius and Theodore were nursed by free women, and | Claudius and Theodore were nursed by free women, and | Claudius and Theodore were nursed by free women, and |
| 1991 | were educated in the same school, and were treated as equals | were educated in the same school, and were treated as equals | were educated in the same school, and were treated as equals |
| 1992 | in every respect. The people of the city loved to look upon | in every respect. The people of the city loved to look upon | in every respect. The people of the city loved to look upon |
| 1993 | their handsome faces, and they admired their bearing and | their handsome faces, and they admired their bearing and | their handsome faces, and they admired their bearing and |
| 1994 | their splendid apparel. When they were grown up and they | their splendid apparel. When they were grown up and they | their splendid apparel. When they were grown up and they |
| 1995 | went to church to receive the Sacrament, a herald preceded | went to church to receive the Sacrament, a herald preceded | went to church to receive the Sacrament, a herald preceded |
| 1996 | them, and a band of music accompanjed them, and the people | them, and a band of music accompanjed them, and the people | them, and a band of music accompanjed them, and the people |
| 1997 | of the city strewed their road with aromatic herbs, and laurel, | of the city strewed their road with aromatic herbs, and laurel, | of the city strewed their road with aromatic herbs, and laurel, |
| 1998 | and syringa, and decorated the street leading to the church | and syringa, and decorated the street leading to the church | and syringa, and decorated the street leading to the church |
| 1999 | with banners and streamers made of purple cloth, byssus, | with banners and streamers made of purple cloth, byssus, | with banners and streamers made of purple cloth, byssus, |
| 2000 | linen, Ⲱⲥ. On one occasion when the children came forth | linen, Ⲱⲥ. On one occasion when the children came forth | linen, Ōs. On one occasion when the children came forth |
| 2001 | from their place in the church to receive the Sacrament, the | from their place in the church to receive the Sacrament, the | from their place in the church to receive the Sacrament, the |
| 2002 | Archangels Michael and Gabriel were seen standing by them. | Archangels Michael and Gabriel were seen standing by them. | Archangels Michael and Gabriel were seen standing by them. |
| 2003 | And Michael reaching out his hand gave to Theodore a sword | And Michael reaching out his hand gave to Theodore a sword | And Michael reaching out his hand gave to Theodore a sword |
| 2004 | with which to fight like Benaiah, a famous warrior of Israel, | with which to fight like Benaiah, a famous warrior of Israel, | with which to fight like Benaiah, a famous warrior of Israel, |
| 2005 | and promised him conquest and victory. At the same time | and promised him conquest and victory. At the same time | and promised him conquest and victory. At the same time |
| 2006 | Gabriel gave to Claudius a sword, directing him to use it agamst | Gabriel gave to Claudius a sword, directing him to use it agamst | Gabriel gave to Claudius a sword, directing him to use it agamst |
| 2007 | the Barbarians and the Persians. When Archbishop Gaius | the Barbarians and the Persians. When Archbishop Gaius | the Barbarians and the Persians. When Archbishop Gaius |
| 2008 | saw what was happening before him he marvelled. Turning | saw what was happening before him he marvelled. Turning | saw what was happening before him he marvelled. Turning |
| page 73 | |||
| 2009 | SUMMARIES Izv | SUMMARIES Izv | SUMMARIES Izv |
| 2010 | to Theodore, the writer of this Encomium, who was serving | to Theodore, the writer of this Encomium, who was serving | to Theodore, the writer of this Encomium, who was serving |
| 2011 | that day as deacon, he declared to him that the youths would | that day as deacon, he declared to him that the youths would | that day as deacon, he declared to him that the youths would |
| 2012 | one day become very famous men, and he told him how he | one day become very famous men, and he told him how he | one day become very famous men, and he told him how he |
| 2013 | had seen the Archangels take Theodore and Claudius under | had seen the Archangels take Theodore and Claudius under | had seen the Archangels take Theodore and Claudius under |
| 2014 | their protection. | their protection. | their protection. |
| 2015 | In due course Euius the king of Antioch died, and | In due course Euius the king of Antioch died, and | In due course Euius the king of Antioch died, and |
| 2016 | the city was governed by Ptolemy and Soterichus, who | the city was governed by Ptolemy and Soterichus, who | the city was governed by Ptolemy and Soterichus, who |
| 2017 | assumed almost royal rank, and later they were assisted in | assumed almost royal rank, and later they were assisted in | assumed almost royal rank, and later they were assisted in |
| 2018 | ruling the country by their sons, who had attained to | ruling the country by their sons, who had attained to | ruling the country by their sons, who had attained to |
| 2019 | man’s estate. Theodore and Claudius received their military | man’s estate. Theodore and Claudius received their military | man’s estate. Theodore and Claudius received their military |
| 2020 | diplomas, and they wore royal dress and were treated as | diplomas, and they wore royal dress and were treated as | diplomas, and they wore royal dress and were treated as |
| 2021 | princes ; each wore a bracelet of gold, and each had a house- | princes ; each wore a bracelet of gold, and each had a house- | princes ; each wore a bracelet of gold, and each had a house- |
| 2022 | hold which consisted of a thousand slaves, and the income of | hold which consisted of a thousand slaves, and the income of | hold which consisted of a thousand slaves, and the income of |
| 2023 | each was one thousand pieces of money. It was also arranged | each was one thousand pieces of money. It was also arranged | each was one thousand pieces of money. It was also arranged |
| 2024 | that Claudius should marry Theodore’s sister, and that the | that Claudius should marry Theodore’s sister, and that the | that Claudius should marry Theodore’s sister, and that the |
| 2025 | sister of Claudius should marry Theodore ; but these arrange- | sister of Claudius should marry Theodore ; but these arrange- | sister of Claudius should marry Theodore ; but these arrange- |
| 2026 | ments fell to the ground because the young men devoted all | ments fell to the ground because the young men devoted all | ments fell to the ground because the young men devoted all |
| 2027 | their days to military duties and the study of the ⲃⲥ- | their days to military duties and the study of the ⲃⲥ- | their days to military duties and the study of the vs- |
| 2028 | tures, and passed their nights in fasting and prayer. They | tures, and passed their nights in fasting and prayer. They | tures, and passed their nights in fasting and prayer. They |
| 2029 | modelled their behaviour upon that of Alexander the Great, | modelled their behaviour upon that of Alexander the Great, | modelled their behaviour upon that of Alexander the Great, |
| 2030 | who, according to the beliefs of Arabian and Ethiopian writers, | who, according to the beliefs of Arabian and Ethiopian writers, | who, according to the beliefs of Arabian and Ethiopian writers, |
| 2031 | preached Christian asceticism to his troops. | preached Christian asceticism to his troops. | preached Christian asceticism to his troops. |
| 2032 | When Claudius and Theodore had been in the service of | When Claudius and Theodore had been in the service of | When Claudius and Theodore had been in the service of |
| 2033 | the state for about fifteen years war broke out between the | the state for about fifteen years war broke out between the | the state for about fifteen years war broke out between the |
| 2034 | Romans and the Persians. After two fierce fights the hostile | Romans and the Persians. After two fierce fights the hostile | Romans and the Persians. After two fierce fights the hostile |
| 2035 | armies encamped on the river Tanobis, facing each other. | armies encamped on the river Tanobis, facing each other. | armies encamped on the river Tanobis, facing each other. |
| 2036 | Whilst they were resting thus the Devil disguised himself as | Whilst they were resting thus the Devil disguised himself as | Whilst they were resting thus the Devil disguised himself as |
| 2037 | a Roman envoy, and making his way into the Persian camp | a Roman envoy, and making his way into the Persian camp | a Roman envoy, and making his way into the Persian camp |
| 2038 | described to the troops what awful things would befall | described to the troops what awful things would befall | described to the troops what awful things would befall |
| 2039 | them if the Romans conquered them. Then changing his | them if the Romans conquered them. Then changing his | them if the Romans conquered them. Then changing his |
| 2040 | disguise into that of a Persian envoy, he went to the Roman | disguise into that of a Persian envoy, he went to the Roman | disguise into that of a Persian envoy, he went to the Roman |
| 2041 | camp and tried to terrify them by descriptions of what they | camp and tried to terrify them by descriptions of what they | camp and tried to terrify them by descriptions of what they |
| 2042 | would suffer if the Persians were victorious. Taking up a posi- | would suffer if the Persians were victorious. Taking up a posi- | would suffer if the Persians were victorious. Taking up a posi- |
| 2043 | tion between the two armies, he sowed dissension and hatred | tion between the two armies, he sowed dissension and hatred | tion between the two armies, he sowed dissension and hatred |
| 2044 | between them. At length the Romans and Persians fought. In | between them. At length the Romans and Persians fought. In | between them. At length the Romans and Persians fought. In |
| 2045 | ⲉ | ⲉ | e |
| page 74 | |||
| 2046 | xvi INTRODUCTION | xvi INTRODUCTION | xvi INTRODUCTION |
| 2047 | the first of these ten thousand men were killed, and in the | the first of these ten thousand men were killed, and in the | the first of these ten thousand men were killed, and in the |
| 2048 | second twenty thousand, and the Persian prince, who was | second twenty thousand, and the Persian prince, who was | second twenty thousand, and the Persian prince, who was |
| 2049 | called Kratér, and who was leading his troops, was made | called Kratér, and who was leading his troops, was made | called Kratér, and who was leading his troops, was made |
| 2050 | prisoner by the Romans. On the third day after the capture | prisoner by the Romans. On the third day after the capture | prisoner by the Romans. On the third day after the capture |
| 2051 | of the prince the Persian army broke up, and the soldiers fled | of the prince the Persian army broke up, and the soldiers fled | of the prince the Persian army broke up, and the soldiers fled |
| 2052 | in all directions. They soon rallied, however, and the general, | in all directions. They soon rallied, however, and the general, | in all directions. They soon rallied, however, and the general, |
| 2053 | feeling it to be impossible to return to the king of Persia | feeling it to be impossible to return to the king of Persia | feeling it to be impossible to return to the king of Persia |
| 2054 | whilst his son was in the hands of the Romans, determined | whilst his son was in the hands of the Romans, determined | whilst his son was in the hands of the Romans, determined |
| 2055 | to attack the Romans and rescue the prince. Thereupon the | to attack the Romans and rescue the prince. Thereupon the | to attack the Romans and rescue the prince. Thereupon the |
| 2056 | Persians retraced their steps, and finding the Romans encamped | Persians retraced their steps, and finding the Romans encamped | Persians retraced their steps, and finding the Romans encamped |
| 2057 | by the river Tanobis they fell upon them, and slew five | by the river Tanobis they fell upon them, and slew five | by the river Tanobis they fell upon them, and slew five |
| 2058 | thousand Romans, and captured Claudius, the son of Pto- | thousand Romans, and captured Claudius, the son of Pto- | thousand Romans, and captured Claudius, the son of Pto- |
| 2059 | lemy, and took him to Persia, and delivered him to the king. | lemy, and took him to Persia, and delivered him to the king. | lemy, and took him to Persia, and delivered him to the king. |
| 2060 | ‘When Agaborne the king of Persia saw Claudius he mar- | ‘When Agaborne the king of Persia saw Claudius he mar- | ‘When Agaborne the king of Persia saw Claudius he mar- |
| 2061 | velled at the goodliness of his person, and at his dignified | velled at the goodliness of his person, and at his dignified | velled at the goodliness of his person, and at his dignified |
| 2062 | carriage and behaviour, and the priests admiring the fairness | carriage and behaviour, and the priests admiring the fairness | carriage and behaviour, and the priests admiring the fairness |
| 2063 | of his form wished to offer him up as a sacrifice to the gods | of his form wished to offer him up as a sacrifice to the gods | of his form wished to offer him up as a sacrifice to the gods |
| 2064 | for the salvation of prince Krator, who was then in the hands | for the salvation of prince Krator, who was then in the hands | for the salvation of prince Krator, who was then in the hands |
| 2065 | of the Romans. Whilst this matter was being debated by the | of the Romans. Whilst this matter was being debated by the | of the Romans. Whilst this matter was being debated by the |
| 2066 | king and the priests, Aliphorus the Queen looked out from | king and the priests, Aliphorus the Queen looked out from | king and the priests, Aliphorus the Queen looked out from |
| 2067 | her chamber, and observing the goodliness of form and the | her chamber, and observing the goodliness of form and the | her chamber, and observing the goodliness of form and the |
| 2068 | noble bearing of Claudius besought the king to spare his | noble bearing of Claudius besought the king to spare his | noble bearing of Claudius besought the king to spare his |
| 2069 | life. Her wish was to give him her daughter Kesen (or | life. Her wish was to give him her daughter Kesen (or | life. Her wish was to give him her daughter Kesen (or |
| 2070 | Gesen) to wife, and to send him back to his home, so that the | Gesen) to wife, and to send him back to his home, so that the | Gesen) to wife, and to send him back to his home, so that the |
| 2071 | Romans might be induced to send back her son Kratér safe | Romans might be induced to send back her son Kratér safe | Romans might be induced to send back her son Kratér safe |
| 2072 | and sound. Agaborne hearkened to the Queen’s petition, and | and sound. Agaborne hearkened to the Queen’s petition, and | and sound. Agaborne hearkened to the Queen’s petition, and |
| 2073 | allowed her to receive Claudius into her house, where he | allowed her to receive Claudius into her house, where he | allowed her to receive Claudius into her house, where he |
| 2074 | bitterly lamented the position in which he found himself. | bitterly lamented the position in which he found himself. | bitterly lamented the position in which he found himself. |
| 2075 | One day his chamber became suddenly filled with blazing | One day his chamber became suddenly filled with blazing | One day his chamber became suddenly filled with blazing |
| 2076 | light and fire, and the Archangel Gabriel appeared unto him, | light and fire, and the Archangel Gabriel appeared unto him, | light and fire, and the Archangel Gabriel appeared unto him, |
| 2077 | and bidding him be of good cheer asked him why, since the | and bidding him be of good cheer asked him why, since the | and bidding him be of good cheer asked him why, since the |
| 2078 | Angel of God was his protector, he was afraid. Claudius | Angel of God was his protector, he was afraid. Claudius | Angel of God was his protector, he was afraid. Claudius |
| 2079 | replied that he was not afraid of death, but of the pollution of | replied that he was not afraid of death, but of the pollution of | replied that he was not afraid of death, but of the pollution of |
| 2080 | marriage with which he was threatened. Gabriel then told | marriage with which he was threatened. Gabriel then told | marriage with which he was threatened. Gabriel then told |
| 2081 | him that neither death nor marriage should befall him, that | him that neither death nor marriage should befall him, that | him that neither death nor marriage should befall him, that |
| page 75 | |||
| 2082 | SUMMARIES xvii | SUMMARIES xvii | SUMMARIES xvii |
| 2083 | Theodore the Anatolian should come to him, and that both | Theodore the Anatolian should come to him, and that both | Theodore the Anatolian should come to him, and that both |
| 2084 | Theodore and he would become famous throughout the land. | Theodore and he would become famous throughout the land. | Theodore and he would become famous throughout the land. |
| 2085 | [he archangel then disappeared. | [he archangel then disappeared. | [he archangel then disappeared. |
| 2086 | When Queen Aliphorus saw the fire with which Claudius | When Queen Aliphorus saw the fire with which Claudius | When Queen Aliphorus saw the fire with which Claudius |
| 2087 | was surrounded she was afraid, and she entreated the king to | was surrounded she was afraid, and she entreated the king to | was surrounded she was afraid, and she entreated the king to |
| 2088 | end him away to his own country ; this Agaborne was quite | end him away to his own country ; this Agaborne was quite | end him away to his own country ; this Agaborne was quite |
| 2089 | willing to do, but the nobles opposed the Queen’s wish. | willing to do, but the nobles opposed the Queen’s wish. | willing to do, but the nobles opposed the Queen’s wish. |
| 2090 | Aliphorus next begged Agaborne to allow Claudius to write | Aliphorus next begged Agaborne to allow Claudius to write | Aliphorus next begged Agaborne to allow Claudius to write |
| 2091 | ⲟ his father with his own hand, and to tell him and his | ⲟⲓ his father with his own hand, and to tell him and his | oi his father with his own hand, and to tell him and his |
| 2092 | mother where and how he was. For some days before this | mother where and how he was. For some days before this | mother where and how he was. For some days before this |
| 2093 | Agaborne had been seeing visions and hearing voices which | Agaborne had been seeing visions and hearing voices which | Agaborne had been seeing visions and hearing voices which |
| 2094 | old him that Theodore the Anatolian was coming to destroy | old him that Theodore the Anatolian was coming to destroy | old him that Theodore the Anatolian was coming to destroy |
| 2095 | him. Moved by the Queen's entreaty, he caused Claudius to | him. Moved by the Queen's entreaty, he caused Claudius to | him. Moved by the Queen's entreaty, he caused Claudius to |
| 2096 | ϧⲉ set before him, and he questioned him about the light and | ϧⲉ set before him, and he questioned him about the light and | xe set before him, and he questioned him about the light and |
| 2097 | ire which had appeared in his chamber. Claudius told him | ire which had appeared in his chamber. Claudius told him | ire which had appeared in his chamber. Claudius told him |
| 2098 | that his visitor was an angel of Jesus Christ, and that | that his visitor was an angel of Jesus Christ, and that | that his visitor was an angel of Jesus Christ, and that |
| 2099 | Theodore the Anatolian was his brother, i.e. cousin, and not | Theodore the Anatolian was his brother, i.e. cousin, and not | Theodore the Anatolian was his brother, i.e. cousin, and not |
| 2100 | y god. Writing materials having been given to him by the | y god. Writing materials having been given to him by the | y god. Writing materials having been given to him by the |
| 2101 | ⲝⲓ command, Claudius wrote a lengthy epistle to his | ⲝⲓ command, Claudius wrote a lengthy epistle to his | ksi command, Claudius wrote a lengthy epistle to his |
| 2102 | ather Ptolemy. | ather Ptolemy. | ather Ptolemy. |
| 2103 | When the Roman soldiers returned to Antioch, and | When the Roman soldiers returned to Antioch, and | When the Roman soldiers returned to Antioch, and |
| 2104 | Claudius could not be found, lamentations broke out in all | Claudius could not be found, lamentations broke out in all | Claudius could not be found, lamentations broke out in all |
| 2105 | he city. Ptolemy and the nobles mourned bitterly, his Queen | he city. Ptolemy and the nobles mourned bitterly, his Queen | he city. Ptolemy and the nobles mourned bitterly, his Queen |
| 2106 | rent her garments, and strewed ashes upon her head, and tore | rent her garments, and strewed ashes upon her head, and tore | rent her garments, and strewed ashes upon her head, and tore |
| 2107 | ut her hair, and Thebasia, the sister of Claudius, did likewise. | ut her hair, and Thebasia, the sister of Claudius, did likewise. | ut her hair, and Thebasia, the sister of Claudius, did likewise. |
| 2108 | Slaves also rent their garments, and the widows and orphans | Slaves also rent their garments, and the widows and orphans | Slaves also rent their garments, and the widows and orphans |
| 2109 | f Antioch bewailed their generous protector and benefactor. | f Antioch bewailed their generous protector and benefactor. | f Antioch bewailed their generous protector and benefactor. |
| 2110 | When the first outbursts of grief had subsided Soterichus | When the first outbursts of grief had subsided Soterichus | When the first outbursts of grief had subsided Soterichus |
| 2111 | went to the king his brother and reminded him that the | went to the king his brother and reminded him that the | went to the king his brother and reminded him that the |
| 2112 | Persian prince Krator had been captured by the Romans, | Persian prince Krator had been captured by the Romans, | Persian prince Krator had been captured by the Romans, |
| 2113 | and that he was alive at that moment in Antioch. He advised | and that he was alive at that moment in Antioch. He advised | and that he was alive at that moment in Antioch. He advised |
| 2114 | Ptolemy to make Krator to write to the king of Persia, with | Ptolemy to make Krator to write to the king of Persia, with | Ptolemy to make Krator to write to the king of Persia, with |
| 2115 | ⲱ view to the exchange of the two royal prisoners, and | ⲱ view to the exchange of the two royal prisoners, and | ō view to the exchange of the two royal prisoners, and |
| 2116 | suggested that the Archbishop (Gaius) should come to Ptolemy | suggested that the Archbishop (Gaius) should come to Ptolemy | suggested that the Archbishop (Gaius) should come to Ptolemy |
| 2117 | with prince Krator, and superintend the writing of the letter. | with prince Krator, and superintend the writing of the letter. | with prince Krator, and superintend the writing of the letter. |
| 2118 | e2 | e2 | e2 |
| page 76 | |||
| 2119 | ⲘⲔⲩⲏⲓ INTRODUCTION | ⲘⲔⲩⲏⲓ INTRODUCTION | MKiyi INTRODUCTION |
| 2120 | Ptolemy, apparently, accepted this advice, and ‘each side | Ptolemy, apparently, accepted this advice, and ‘each side | Ptolemy, apparently, accepted this advice, and ‘each side |
| 2121 | waited for a month’. | waited for a month’. | waited for a month’. |
| 2122 | When the letter which Claudius had written to his father | When the letter which Claudius had written to his father | When the letter which Claudius had written to his father |
| 2123 | from Persia arrived in Antioch there was great rejoicing, | from Persia arrived in Antioch there was great rejoicing, | from Persia arrived in Antioch there was great rejoicing, |
| 2124 | and the mention in it of Theodore the Anatolian caused | and the mention in it of Theodore the Anatolian caused | and the mention in it of Theodore the Anatolian caused |
| 2125 | Ptolemy to send to the eastern frontier where Theodore and | Ptolemy to send to the eastern frontier where Theodore and | Ptolemy to send to the eastern frontier where Theodore and |
| 2126 | his troops were stationed, and recall him to Antioch. Theodore, | his troops were stationed, and recall him to Antioch. Theodore, | his troops were stationed, and recall him to Antioch. Theodore, |
| 2127 | having been absent from the city for some time, and knowing | having been absent from the city for some time, and knowing | having been absent from the city for some time, and knowing |
| 2128 | nothing about the capture of Claudius by the Persians, | nothing about the capture of Claudius by the Persians, | nothing about the capture of Claudius by the Persians, |
| 2129 | wondered greatly at the signs of general mourning which he | wondered greatly at the signs of general mourning which he | wondered greatly at the signs of general mourning which he |
| 2130 | saw when he returned to Antioch. As soon as he learned | saw when he returned to Antioch. As soon as he learned | saw when he returned to Antioch. As soon as he learned |
| 2131 | what had happened he volunteered to go and bring Claudius | what had happened he volunteered to go and bring Claudius | what had happened he volunteered to go and bring Claudius |
| 2132 | back, but though Ptolemy accepted Theodore’s offer, Aliphorus | back, but though Ptolemy accepted Theodore’s offer, Aliphorus | back, but though Ptolemy accepted Theodore’s offer, Aliphorus |
| 2133 | the Queen was unwilling for him to be sent. Ptolemy then | the Queen was unwilling for him to be sent. Ptolemy then | the Queen was unwilling for him to be sent. Ptolemy then |
| 2134 | sent to Archbishop Gaius and bade him guard the Persian | sent to Archbishop Gaius and bade him guard the Persian | sent to Archbishop Gaius and bade him guard the Persian |
| 2135 | prince carefully, because, when Claudius had been sent back | prince carefully, because, when Claudius had been sent back | prince carefully, because, when Claudius had been sent back |
| 2136 | to Antioch, he determined to send Kratér back to Persia. | to Antioch, he determined to send Kratér back to Persia. | to Antioch, he determined to send Kratér back to Persia. |
| 2137 | The Archbishop replied that Krator lived in his house, and ate | The Archbishop replied that Krator lived in his house, and ate | The Archbishop replied that Krator lived in his house, and ate |
| 2138 | at his table, but that he was ill through a wound made | at his table, but that he was ill through a wound made | at his table, but that he was ill through a wound made |
| 2139 | in his side by an arrow during the war. Having given the | in his side by an arrow during the war. Having given the | in his side by an arrow during the war. Having given the |
| 2140 | Archbishop authority to summon the state physician to | Archbishop authority to summon the state physician to | Archbishop authority to summon the state physician to |
| 2141 | Krator, Ptolemy told Gaius to prepare to go to Persia to | Krator, Ptolemy told Gaius to prepare to go to Persia to | Krator, Ptolemy told Gaius to prepare to go to Persia to |
| 2142 | bring back Claudius. Soon after this Gaius and Theodore | bring back Claudius. Soon after this Gaius and Theodore | bring back Claudius. Soon after this Gaius and Theodore |
| 2143 | the Anatolian, laden with rich presents, and accompanied by | the Anatolian, laden with rich presents, and accompanied by | the Anatolian, laden with rich presents, and accompanied by |
| 2144 | a number of men of high rank and soldiers, set out for | a number of men of high rank and soldiers, set out for | a number of men of high rank and soldiers, set out for |
| 2145 | Persia, and in due course reached the court of Agaborne, king | Persia, and in due course reached the court of Agaborne, king | Persia, and in due course reached the court of Agaborne, king |
| 2146 | of Persia. Kratér, the Persian prince, was left behind sick in | of Persia. Kratér, the Persian prince, was left behind sick in | of Persia. Kratér, the Persian prince, was left behind sick in |
| 2147 | Antioch. | Antioch. | Antioch. |
| 2148 | When the Roman envoys arrived Agaborne expected that | When the Roman envoys arrived Agaborne expected that | When the Roman envoys arrived Agaborne expected that |
| 2149 | his son Kratér would be with them, and he caused his city to | his son Kratér would be with them, and he caused his city to | his son Kratér would be with them, and he caused his city to |
| 2150 | be decorated with lamps and garlands, and all the inhabitants | be decorated with lamps and garlands, and all the inhabitants | be decorated with lamps and garlands, and all the inhabitants |
| 2151 | rushed out to watch the Romans arrive and march through | rushed out to watch the Romans arrive and march through | rushed out to watch the Romans arrive and march through |
| 2152 | the city. When the Archbishop had revealed his business, | the city. When the Archbishop had revealed his business, | the city. When the Archbishop had revealed his business, |
| 2153 | and presented the gifts he had brought, and reported that | and presented the gifts he had brought, and reported that | and presented the gifts he had brought, and reported that |
| 2154 | Kratér was alive, Agaborne first asked why Kratér had not | Kratér was alive, Agaborne first asked why Kratér had not | Kratér was alive, Agaborne first asked why Kratér had not |
| page 77 | |||
| 2155 | SUMMARIES Ixix | SUMMARIES Ixix | SUMMARIES Ixix |
| 2156 | been brought, and then demanded that Theodore should be | been brought, and then demanded that Theodore should be | been brought, and then demanded that Theodore should be |
| 2157 | brought into his presence, saying that he had heard much | brought into his presence, saying that he had heard much | brought into his presence, saying that he had heard much |
| 2158 | about him. When Theodore had answered Agaborne’s ques- | about him. When Theodore had answered Agaborne’s ques- | about him. When Theodore had answered Agaborne’s ques- |
| 2159 | tions about his strength and renown, he asked to be allowed | tions about his strength and renown, he asked to be allowed | tions about his strength and renown, he asked to be allowed |
| 2160 | to see Claudius, and the king granted his desire. Claudius | to see Claudius, and the king granted his desire. Claudius | to see Claudius, and the king granted his desire. Claudius |
| 2161 | was brought, and the two cousins embraced each other, and | was brought, and the two cousins embraced each other, and | was brought, and the two cousins embraced each other, and |
| 2162 | wept, and enjoyed each other’s society for a week. The Queen | wept, and enjoyed each other’s society for a week. The Queen | wept, and enjoyed each other’s society for a week. The Queen |
| 2163 | fell in love with the young men, and had their portraits painted | fell in love with the young men, and had their portraits painted | fell in love with the young men, and had their portraits painted |
| 2164 | on the wall of her bedchamber. | on the wall of her bedchamber. | on the wall of her bedchamber. |
| 2165 | Having tarried at the Persian court for a month the Arch- | Having tarried at the Persian court for a month the Arch- | Having tarried at the Persian court for a month the Arch- |
| 2166 | bishop asked the king’s permission to return to Antioch, | bishop asked the king’s permission to return to Antioch, | bishop asked the king’s permission to return to Antioch, |
| 2167 | promising to send Kratér back to him as soon as possible, | promising to send Kratér back to him as soon as possible, | promising to send Kratér back to him as soon as possible, |
| 2168 | The king replied that he would not allow Theodore to depart | The king replied that he would not allow Theodore to depart | The king replied that he would not allow Theodore to depart |
| 2169 | until Krator had returned safe and sound; and the Queen, | until Krator had returned safe and sound; and the Queen, | until Krator had returned safe and sound; and the Queen, |
| 2170 | finding that Claudius would not marry her daughter Kesen, | finding that Claudius would not marry her daughter Kesen, | finding that Claudius would not marry her daughter Kesen, |
| 2171 | or Gesen, swore that she would not let him leave Persia until | or Gesen, swore that she would not let him leave Persia until | or Gesen, swore that she would not let him leave Persia until |
| 2172 | Krator had been brought back. From the paragraph which | Krator had been brought back. From the paragraph which | Krator had been brought back. From the paragraph which |
| 2173 | follows it seems clear that Theodore and Claudius were | follows it seems clear that Theodore and Claudius were | follows it seems clear that Theodore and Claudius were |
| 2174 | promptly thrown into prison, where they were visited by | promptly thrown into prison, where they were visited by | promptly thrown into prison, where they were visited by |
| 2175 | Michael and Gabriel, who were in the form of soldiers. By | Michael and Gabriel, who were in the form of soldiers. By | Michael and Gabriel, who were in the form of soldiers. By |
| 2176 | some means or other Theodore and Claudius were brought out | some means or other Theodore and Claudius were brought out | some means or other Theodore and Claudius were brought out |
| 2177 | into the city, and the archangels having given their own | into the city, and the archangels having given their own | into the city, and the archangels having given their own |
| 2178 | swords to them to fight with, the two cousins fell upon the | swords to them to fight with, the two cousins fell upon the | swords to them to fight with, the two cousins fell upon the |
| 2179 | Persians, and slew twenty thousand of them. They then | Persians, and slew twenty thousand of them. They then | Persians, and slew twenty thousand of them. They then |
| 2180 | brought Agaborne and the Archbishop outside the city, and | brought Agaborne and the Archbishop outside the city, and | brought Agaborne and the Archbishop outside the city, and |
| 2181 | Theodore told the king that he was now able from what he | Theodore told the king that he was now able from what he | Theodore told the king that he was now able from what he |
| 2182 | saw to judge of the power which the Romans possessed. The | saw to judge of the power which the Romans possessed. The | saw to judge of the power which the Romans possessed. The |
| 2183 | king was panic-stricken, and was carried back to his palace in | king was panic-stricken, and was carried back to his palace in | king was panic-stricken, and was carried back to his palace in |
| 2184 | a state of collapse and abject fear. The archangels then went | a state of collapse and abject fear. The archangels then went | a state of collapse and abject fear. The archangels then went |
| 2185 | into the temples and proclaimed to the priests the arrival | into the temples and proclaimed to the priests the arrival | into the temples and proclaimed to the priests the arrival |
| 2186 | of Theodore who would destroy them, and straightway the | of Theodore who would destroy them, and straightway the | of Theodore who would destroy them, and straightway the |
| 2187 | temple wall fell in on them, and a fire broke out and con- | temple wall fell in on them, and a fire broke out and con- | temple wall fell in on them, and a fire broke out and con- |
| 2188 | sumed them. Moreover, under the influence of the archangels, | sumed them. Moreover, under the influence of the archangels, | sumed them. Moreover, under the influence of the archangels, |
| 2189 | the equestrian portrait-figures of Theodoreand Claudius, which | the equestrian portrait-figures of Theodoreand Claudius, which | the equestrian portrait-figures of Theodoreand Claudius, which |
| 2190 | the Queen had caused to be painted upon the wall in her | the Queen had caused to be painted upon the wall in her | the Queen had caused to be painted upon the wall in her |
| 2191 | ~~ | ~~ | ~~ |
| page 78 | |||
| 2192 | Ixx INTRODUCTION | Ixx INTRODUCTION | Ixx INTRODUCTION |
| 2193 | bedroom, used to come away from the walls, and take the | bedroom, used to come away from the walls, and take the | bedroom, used to come away from the walls, and take the |
| 2194 | forms of well-armed horsemen, and gallop through the country | forms of well-armed horsemen, and gallop through the country | forms of well-armed horsemen, and gallop through the country |
| 2195 | slaying the Persians everywhere. Whenever the words | slaying the Persians everywhere. Whenever the words | slaying the Persians everywhere. Whenever the words |
| 2196 | ¢ Theodore and Claudius are coming to destroy you’ were | ¢ Theodore and Claudius are coming to destroy you’ were | ¢ Theodore and Claudius are coming to destroy you’ were |
| 2197 | heard in Persia, the painted figures of their horses began to | heard in Persia, the painted figures of their horses began to | heard in Persia, the painted figures of their horses began to |
| 2198 | neigh, and to gallop about, before the Persians had time to | neigh, and to gallop about, before the Persians had time to | neigh, and to gallop about, before the Persians had time to |
| 2199 | draw up their troops in battle array. | draw up their troops in battle array. | draw up their troops in battle array. |
| 2200 | By some means unstated Archbishop Gaius and his soldiers | By some means unstated Archbishop Gaius and his soldiers | By some means unstated Archbishop Gaius and his soldiers |
| 2201 | succeeded in getting away from Persia with Claudius and | succeeded in getting away from Persia with Claudius and | succeeded in getting away from Persia with Claudius and |
| 2202 | Theodore, and when they arrived in Antioch the city was | Theodore, and when they arrived in Antioch the city was | Theodore, and when they arrived in Antioch the city was |
| 2203 | decorated in their honour, and all the people turned out to | decorated in their honour, and all the people turned out to | decorated in their honour, and all the people turned out to |
| 2204 | greet them joyfully. About this time Kratdr, the Persian | greet them joyfully. About this time Kratdr, the Persian | greet them joyfully. About this time Kratdr, the Persian |
| 2205 | prince, died in the Archbishop’s palace, and Ptolemy the king | prince, died in the Archbishop’s palace, and Ptolemy the king | prince, died in the Archbishop’s palace, and Ptolemy the king |
| 2206 | had his body brought at once to the palace and examined, | had his body brought at once to the palace and examined, | had his body brought at once to the palace and examined, |
| 2207 | and with the exception of the wound in his side, which he | and with the exception of the wound in his side, which he | and with the exception of the wound in his side, which he |
| 2208 | received from a spear in the war, there was no mark of violence | received from a spear in the war, there was no mark of violence | received from a spear in the war, there was no mark of violence |
| 2209 | on him. The king caused the body to be embalmed and put | on him. The king caused the body to be embalmed and put | on him. The king caused the body to be embalmed and put |
| 2210 | in a chest, which was committed to the care of the arch- | in a chest, which was committed to the care of the arch- | in a chest, which was committed to the care of the arch- |
| 2211 | bishop, until an answer to the letter which had been sent to | bishop, until an answer to the letter which had been sent to | bishop, until an answer to the letter which had been sent to |
| 2212 | Agaborne announcing the death of his son could be received. | Agaborne announcing the death of his son could be received. | Agaborne announcing the death of his son could be received. |
| 2213 | Soon after this event Ptolemy died, and the people wished | Soon after this event Ptolemy died, and the people wished | Soon after this event Ptolemy died, and the people wished |
| 2214 | his son Claudius to succeed him, but his mother carried him | his son Claudius to succeed him, but his mother carried him | his son Claudius to succeed him, but his mother carried him |
| 2215 | away and hid him, and a certain noble called Umerianus | away and hid him, and a certain noble called Umerianus | away and hid him, and a certain noble called Umerianus |
| 2216 | was made king of Antioch. As soon as news reached Aga | was made king of Antioch. As soon as news reached Aga | was made king of Antioch. As soon as news reached Aga |
| 2217 | borne that his son was dead the Persians declared war | borne that his son was dead the Persians declared war | borne that his son was dead the Persians declared war |
| 2218 | against the Romans, and sent their challenge to Umerianus. | against the Romans, and sent their challenge to Umerianus. | against the Romans, and sent their challenge to Umerianus. |
| 2219 | This man, who seems to have spent all his patrimony in | This man, who seems to have spent all his patrimony in | This man, who seems to have spent all his patrimony in |
| 2220 | bribing the people of Antioch to make him king, was greatly | bribing the people of Antioch to make him king, was greatly | bribing the people of Antioch to make him king, was greatly |
| 2221 | disturbed at the threat of war, and he wept freely and cursed | disturbed at the threat of war, and he wept freely and cursed | disturbed at the threat of war, and he wept freely and cursed |
| 2222 | his ill luck. He then summoned Soterichus, Romanus, and | his ill luck. He then summoned Soterichus, Romanus, and | his ill luck. He then summoned Soterichus, Romanus, and |
| 2223 | Basilides, and took counsel with them ; he proposed to abdicate | Basilides, and took counsel with them ; he proposed to abdicate | Basilides, and took counsel with them ; he proposed to abdicate |
| 2224 | the throne of Antioch, and wished Claudius to take his place. | the throne of Antioch, and wished Claudius to take his place. | the throne of Antioch, and wished Claudius to take his place. |
| 2225 | This, however, Claudius refused to do, and he and Theodore | This, however, Claudius refused to do, and he and Theodore | This, however, Claudius refused to do, and he and Theodore |
| 2226 | and the older men took an oath of allegiance to Umerianus, | and the older men took an oath of allegiance to Umerianus, | and the older men took an oath of allegiance to Umerianus, |
| 2227 | and swore by the Gospel that they would loyally support his | and swore by the Gospel that they would loyally support his | and swore by the Gospel that they would loyally support his |
| page 79 | |||
| 2228 | SUMMARIES Ⲙ︦ | SUMMARIES ⲙ | SUMMARIES m |
| 2229 | throne. Umerianus, however, doubted the loyalty of Claudius | throne. Umerianus, however, doubted the loyalty of Claudius | throne. Umerianus, however, doubted the loyalty of Claudius |
| 2230 | and Theodore, and the Devil urged him to dispatch them to | and Theodore, and the Devil urged him to dispatch them to | and Theodore, and the Devil urged him to dispatch them to |
| 2231 | Egypt to serve with the recruits, obviously with the idea | Egypt to serve with the recruits, obviously with the idea | Egypt to serve with the recruits, obviously with the idea |
| 2232 | of removing from them the opportunity for plotting against | of removing from them the opportunity for plotting against | of removing from them the opportunity for plotting against |
| 2233 | him. As for any services which they might be able to render in | him. As for any services which they might be able to render in | him. As for any services which they might be able to render in |
| 2234 | the wars against the Persians, the Devil was able to recommend | the wars against the Persians, the Devil was able to recommend | the wars against the Persians, the Devil was able to recommend |
| 2235 | a man who would be far more useful in this respect, namely, | a man who would be far more useful in this respect, namely, | a man who would be far more useful in this respect, namely, |
| 2236 | one Akrippita, or Agrippita, a goat-herd, then living in the | one Akrippita, or Agrippita, a goat-herd, then living in the | one Akrippita, or Agrippita, a goat-herd, then living in the |
| 2237 | district of Psoi or Ptolemais, in Egypt. Thereupon Umerianus | district of Psoi or Ptolemais, in Egypt. Thereupon Umerianus | district of Psoi or Ptolemais, in Egypt. Thereupon Umerianus |
| 2238 | dispatched an imperial officer to bring Akrippita to Antioch. | dispatched an imperial officer to bring Akrippita to Antioch. | dispatched an imperial officer to bring Akrippita to Antioch. |
| 2239 | Akrippita was a friend and neighbour of Psote of Psoi, and | Akrippita was a friend and neighbour of Psote of Psoi, and | Akrippita was a friend and neighbour of Psote of Psoi, and |
| 2240 | he played some kind of instrument of music whilst Psote sang | he played some kind of instrument of music whilst Psote sang | he played some kind of instrument of music whilst Psote sang |
| 2241 | from the Psalter. At times Akrippita used to dash in among | from the Psalter. At times Akrippita used to dash in among | from the Psalter. At times Akrippita used to dash in among |
| 2242 | the flocks and scatter them in sheer mischief; and when the | the flocks and scatter them in sheer mischief; and when the | the flocks and scatter them in sheer mischief; and when the |
| 2243 | officer arrived to summon him to Antioch he seized his horse, | officer arrived to summon him to Antioch he seized his horse, | officer arrived to summon him to Antioch he seized his horse, |
| 2244 | and having leaped upon it he galloped among the flocks, and | and having leaped upon it he galloped among the flocks, and | and having leaped upon it he galloped among the flocks, and |
| 2245 | cut down a great many animals with the officer’s sword. | cut down a great many animals with the officer’s sword. | cut down a great many animals with the officer’s sword. |
| 2246 | When Apa Psote tried to restrain him, Akrippita rode his | When Apa Psote tried to restrain him, Akrippita rode his | When Apa Psote tried to restrain him, Akrippita rode his |
| 2247 | horse at him, and tried to trample the old man to death. In | horse at him, and tried to trample the old man to death. In | horse at him, and tried to trample the old man to death. In |
| 2248 | due course Akrippita reached Antioch, and received his com- | due course Akrippita reached Antioch, and received his com- | due course Akrippita reached Antioch, and received his com- |
| 2249 | mission in the army ; but as the eldest daughter of Umerianus | mission in the army ; but as the eldest daughter of Umerianus | mission in the army ; but as the eldest daughter of Umerianus |
| 2250 | fell in love with him he was excused military duty, and | fell in love with him he was excused military duty, and | fell in love with him he was excused military duty, and |
| 2251 | at the age of twenty he became her groom and her lover. | at the age of twenty he became her groom and her lover. | at the age of twenty he became her groom and her lover. |
| 2252 | Some time after these things Umerianus, king of Antioch, | Some time after these things Umerianus, king of Antioch, | Some time after these things Umerianus, king of Antioch, |
| 2253 | was slain in battle with the Persians, and his daughter seized | was slain in battle with the Persians, and his daughter seized | was slain in battle with the Persians, and his daughter seized |
| 2254 | the kingdom and ruled it for three years. She then bribed | the kingdom and ruled it for three years. She then bribed | the kingdom and ruled it for three years. She then bribed |
| 2255 | the chief men of the city, and they elected her lover king of | the chief men of the city, and they elected her lover king of | the chief men of the city, and they elected her lover king of |
| 2256 | Antioch, who now seems to have assumed the name of | Antioch, who now seems to have assumed the name of | Antioch, who now seems to have assumed the name of |
| 2257 | Diocletian. When Theodore the Anatolian heard of this he | Diocletian. When Theodore the Anatolian heard of this he | Diocletian. When Theodore the Anatolian heard of this he |
| 2258 | went to the palace, and driving Diocletian from the throne | went to the palace, and driving Diocletian from the throne | went to the palace, and driving Diocletian from the throne |
| 2259 | set Claudius in his place, but Claudius refused the throne, and | set Claudius in his place, but Claudius refused the throne, and | set Claudius in his place, but Claudius refused the throne, and |
| 2260 | fled from the palace whilst yet the shouts of approval of the | fled from the palace whilst yet the shouts of approval of the | fled from the palace whilst yet the shouts of approval of the |
| 2261 | multitude were ringing in his ears. Meanwhile Diocletian | multitude were ringing in his ears. Meanwhile Diocletian | multitude were ringing in his ears. Meanwhile Diocletian |
| 2262 | had taken refuge with his wife, who reviled Theodore and | had taken refuge with his wife, who reviled Theodore and | had taken refuge with his wife, who reviled Theodore and |
| 2263 | cursed him for his arrogance. When Theodore heard of this | cursed him for his arrogance. When Theodore heard of this | cursed him for his arrogance. When Theodore heard of this |
| page 80 | |||
| 2264 | Ixxii INTRODUCTION | Ixxii INTRODUCTION | Ixxii INTRODUCTION |
| 2265 | he rushed from the throne-room, and slew two thousand | he rushed from the throne-room, and slew two thousand | he rushed from the throne-room, and slew two thousand |
| 2266 | four hundred officers and men. As the result of this | four hundred officers and men. As the result of this | four hundred officers and men. As the result of this |
| 2267 | slaughter the imperial herald declared that the kingdom | slaughter the imperial herald declared that the kingdom | slaughter the imperial herald declared that the kingdom |
| 2268 | of Antioch belonged to Theodore by right of conquest. On | of Antioch belonged to Theodore by right of conquest. On | of Antioch belonged to Theodore by right of conquest. On |
| 2269 | hearing of Theodore’s acts the Queen became afraid, and | hearing of Theodore’s acts the Queen became afraid, and | hearing of Theodore’s acts the Queen became afraid, and |
| 2270 | taking out the royal crown and sceptre and robes from the | taking out the royal crown and sceptre and robes from the | taking out the royal crown and sceptre and robes from the |
| 2271 | secret place in the palace wherein she had hidden them, she | secret place in the palace wherein she had hidden them, she | secret place in the palace wherein she had hidden them, she |
| 2272 | offered them to Theodore and begged him to become king. | offered them to Theodore and begged him to become king. | offered them to Theodore and begged him to become king. |
| 2273 | In answer to this offer Theodore set fire to the palace with the | In answer to this offer Theodore set fire to the palace with the | In answer to this offer Theodore set fire to the palace with the |
| 2274 | view of destroying every one in it, and a great riot broke out | view of destroying every one in it, and a great riot broke out | view of destroying every one in it, and a great riot broke out |
| 2275 | in the city on the following morning ; however, urged by the | in the city on the following morning ; however, urged by the | in the city on the following morning ; however, urged by the |
| 2276 | petitions of his sister, and the sister of Claudius, Theodore | petitions of his sister, and the sister of Claudius, Theodore | petitions of his sister, and the sister of Claudius, Theodore |
| 2277 | extinguished the fire. At this time the Archangel Michael | extinguished the fire. At this time the Archangel Michael | extinguished the fire. At this time the Archangel Michael |
| 2278 | appeared to Theodore and told him that God had arranged for | appeared to Theodore and told him that God had arranged for | appeared to Theodore and told him that God had arranged for |
| 2279 | Diocletian to be Emperor of the Romans. On the following | Diocletian to be Emperor of the Romans. On the following | Diocletian to be Emperor of the Romans. On the following |
| 2280 | morning the Anatolian proclaimed that the throne was vacant, | morning the Anatolian proclaimed that the throne was vacant, | morning the Anatolian proclaimed that the throne was vacant, |
| 2281 | but as the fear of Theodore was still great in the city no man | but as the fear of Theodore was still great in the city no man | but as the fear of Theodore was still great in the city no man |
| 2282 | attempted to occupy it. When a month had passed and the | attempted to occupy it. When a month had passed and the | attempted to occupy it. When a month had passed and the |
| 2283 | throne was still vacant, the Queen bribed the soldiers, and | throne was still vacant, the Queen bribed the soldiers, and | throne was still vacant, the Queen bribed the soldiers, and |
| 2284 | they succeeded in making Diocletian, who had hidden himself | they succeeded in making Diocletian, who had hidden himself | they succeeded in making Diocletian, who had hidden himself |
| 2285 | through fear, undertake the rule of the kingdom. | through fear, undertake the rule of the kingdom. | through fear, undertake the rule of the kingdom. |
| 2286 | Soon after this Theodore went to visit Diocletian, who | Soon after this Theodore went to visit Diocletian, who | Soon after this Theodore went to visit Diocletian, who |
| 2287 | invited him to occupy the throne, but the Anatolian refused | invited him to occupy the throne, but the Anatolian refused | invited him to occupy the throne, but the Anatolian refused |
| 2288 | to do so, and told him that if he kept the Faith and did the | to do so, and told him that if he kept the Faith and did the | to do so, and told him that if he kept the Faith and did the |
| 2289 | thing that was right his kingdom would stand. Diocletian | thing that was right his kingdom would stand. Diocletian | thing that was right his kingdom would stand. Diocletian |
| 2290 | took this advice, for he attended Divine Service in the churches, | took this advice, for he attended Divine Service in the churches, | took this advice, for he attended Divine Service in the churches, |
| 2291 | and received the Sacrament, and took counsel with Arch- | and received the Sacrament, and took counsel with Arch- | and received the Sacrament, and took counsel with Arch- |
| 2292 | bishop Gaius, and ‘lived in the Faith, and performed good | bishop Gaius, and ‘lived in the Faith, and performed good | bishop Gaius, and ‘lived in the Faith, and performed good |
| 2293 | works’. He gave to Gaius ecclesiastical jurisdiction over all | works’. He gave to Gaius ecclesiastical jurisdiction over all | works’. He gave to Gaius ecclesiastical jurisdiction over all |
| 2294 | Egypt, and he had his old friend Psote made a bishop, and | Egypt, and he had his old friend Psote made a bishop, and | Egypt, and he had his old friend Psote made a bishop, and |
| 2295 | gave him rule over the province of Marés, i.e. the district | gave him rule over the province of Marés, i.e. the district | gave him rule over the province of Marés, i.e. the district |
| 2296 | between Philac and Dakkah in Northern Nubia. Diocletian | between Philac and Dakkah in Northern Nubia. Diocletian | between Philac and Dakkah in Northern Nubia. Diocletian |
| 2297 | was still doubtful in his mind about the loyalty of Theodore, | was still doubtful in his mind about the loyalty of Theodore, | was still doubtful in his mind about the loyalty of Theodore, |
| 2298 | and his wife urged him to let her bribe the soldiers to kill | and his wife urged him to let her bribe the soldiers to kill | and his wife urged him to let her bribe the soldiers to kill |
| 2299 | him, but he was afraid to let this be done because he could | him, but he was afraid to let this be done because he could | him, but he was afraid to let this be done because he could |
| page 81 | |||
| 2300 | SUMMARIES Ixxiil | SUMMARIES Ixxiil | SUMMARIES Ixxiil |
| 2301 | not trust the soldiers in the city to defend him. Soon after- | not trust the soldiers in the city to defend him. Soon after- | not trust the soldiers in the city to defend him. Soon after- |
| 2302 | wards war broke out again between the Romans and the | wards war broke out again between the Romans and the | wards war broke out again between the Romans and the |
| 2303 | Persians, and acting on the advice of the Queen Diocletian | Persians, and acting on the advice of the Queen Diocletian | Persians, and acting on the advice of the Queen Diocletian |
| 2304 | dispatched Claudius and Theodore with their hosts to fight | dispatched Claudius and Theodore with their hosts to fight | dispatched Claudius and Theodore with their hosts to fight |
| 2305 | against the Persians. He also gave a large sum of money to | against the Persians. He also gave a large sum of money to | against the Persians. He also gave a large sum of money to |
| 2306 | Archbishop Gaius to offer up a sacrifice and to pray for victory | Archbishop Gaius to offer up a sacrifice and to pray for victory | Archbishop Gaius to offer up a sacrifice and to pray for victory |
| 2307 | for his arms. In the battle which followed soon after the | for his arms. In the battle which followed soon after the | for his arms. In the battle which followed soon after the |
| 2308 | Romans were victorious, and they captured another Persian | Romans were victorious, and they captured another Persian | Romans were victorious, and they captured another Persian |
| 2309 | prince, and Theodore took him to Antioch and set him before | prince, and Theodore took him to Antioch and set him before | prince, and Theodore took him to Antioch and set him before |
| 2310 | Diocletian; and at Theodore’s request the king handed the | Diocletian; and at Theodore’s request the king handed the | Diocletian; and at Theodore’s request the king handed the |
| 2311 | prince over to the Archbishop’s care. | prince over to the Archbishop’s care. | prince over to the Archbishop’s care. |
| 2312 | As soon as the king of Persia learned that his son was | As soon as the king of Persia learned that his son was | As soon as the king of Persia learned that his son was |
| 2313 | under the care of the Archbishop he sent many valuable gifts | under the care of the Archbishop he sent many valuable gifts | under the care of the Archbishop he sent many valuable gifts |
| 2314 | to Gaius, who being in urgent need of money for his charities | to Gaius, who being in urgent need of money for his charities | to Gaius, who being in urgent need of money for his charities |
| 2315 | set the young Persian free without telling any one what he | set the young Persian free without telling any one what he | set the young Persian free without telling any one what he |
| 2316 | had done. In due course Diocletian was told what the Arch- | had done. In due course Diocletian was told what the Arch- | had done. In due course Diocletian was told what the Arch- |
| 2317 | bishop had done, and he sent and demanded an explanation | bishop had done, and he sent and demanded an explanation | bishop had done, and he sent and demanded an explanation |
| 2318 | from Gaius. In answer the Archbishop declared that when | from Gaius. In answer the Archbishop declared that when | from Gaius. In answer the Archbishop declared that when |
| 2319 | the prince was handed over to him two months ago there was | the prince was handed over to him two months ago there was | the prince was handed over to him two months ago there was |
| 2320 | a wound in his side from which he had since died; his body | a wound in his side from which he had since died; his body | a wound in his side from which he had since died; his body |
| 2321 | was prepared for burial in a suitable manner, and was then | was prepared for burial in a suitable manner, and was then | was prepared for burial in a suitable manner, and was then |
| 2322 | lying in the archiepiscopal palace. When Diocletian demanded | lying in the archiepiscopal palace. When Diocletian demanded | lying in the archiepiscopal palace. When Diocletian demanded |
| 2323 | to see the body, an embalmed body arrayed in purple was | to see the body, an embalmed body arrayed in purple was | to see the body, an embalmed body arrayed in purple was |
| 2324 | produced by the Archbishop, who swore that it was the body | produced by the Archbishop, who swore that it was the body | produced by the Archbishop, who swore that it was the body |
| 2325 | of the Persian prince, meaning the king to think that it was | of the Persian prince, meaning the king to think that it was | of the Persian prince, meaning the king to think that it was |
| 2326 | the Persian prince who had been recently captured. Diocletian | the Persian prince who had been recently captured. Diocletian | the Persian prince who had been recently captured. Diocletian |
| 2327 | had doubts about the truth of the Archhishop’s statement, | had doubts about the truth of the Archhishop’s statement, | had doubts about the truth of the Archhishop’s statement, |
| 2328 | but he could not prove that he was lying. | but he could not prove that he was lying. | but he could not prove that he was lying. |
| 2329 | Soon after this the Romans and Persians fought another | Soon after this the Romans and Persians fought another | Soon after this the Romans and Persians fought another |
| 2330 | battle, and the Romans captured a Persian prince called Niko- | battle, and the Romans captured a Persian prince called Niko- | battle, and the Romans captured a Persian prince called Niko- |
| 2331 | metes; as soon as Claudius and Theodore saw him they knew | metes; as soon as Claudius and Theodore saw him they knew | metes; as soon as Claudius and Theodore saw him they knew |
| 2332 | that he was the prince whom they had captured during the | that he was the prince whom they had captured during the | that he was the prince whom they had captured during the |
| 2333 | last fight, and that the Archbishop must have set him free. | last fight, and that the Archbishop must have set him free. | last fight, and that the Archbishop must have set him free. |
| 2334 | When Diocletian heard of the capture of Nikometes, he | When Diocletian heard of the capture of Nikometes, he | When Diocletian heard of the capture of Nikometes, he |
| 2335 | asked Theodore if this was so, for the Archbishop had assured | asked Theodore if this was so, for the Archbishop had assured | asked Theodore if this was so, for the Archbishop had assured |
| page 82 | |||
| 2336 | xxiv INTRODUCTION | xxiv INTRODUCTION | xxiv INTRODUCTION |
| 2337 | him that Nikometes was dead. Thereupon Theodore lied | him that Nikometes was dead. Thereupon Theodore lied | him that Nikometes was dead. Thereupon Theodore lied |
| 2338 | and said, ‘It is his brother whom we have captured. Niko- | and said, ‘It is his brother whom we have captured. Niko- | and said, ‘It is his brother whom we have captured. Niko- |
| 2339 | metes is dead.” Theodore stripped Nikometes of his royal | metes is dead.” Theodore stripped Nikometes of his royal | metes is dead.” Theodore stripped Nikometes of his royal |
| 2340 | apparel, and ordered him to tell no man who he was; and | apparel, and ordered him to tell no man who he was; and | apparel, and ordered him to tell no man who he was; and |
| 2341 | when the king returned to Antioch he delivered Nikometes | when the king returned to Antioch he delivered Nikometes | when the king returned to Antioch he delivered Nikometes |
| 2342 | into the care of Claudius and Theodore. | into the care of Claudius and Theodore. | into the care of Claudius and Theodore. |
| 2343 | When the king of Persia heard that his son Nikometes had | When the king of Persia heard that his son Nikometes had | When the king of Persia heard that his son Nikometes had |
| 2344 | been captured once again he sent Panicerus and Leontius | been captured once again he sent Panicerus and Leontius | been captured once again he sent Panicerus and Leontius |
| 2345 | with large gifts to Theodore and Claudius that they might let | with large gifts to Theodore and Claudius that they might let | with large gifts to Theodore and Claudius that they might let |
| 2346 | him eséape, and apparently they caused the Archbishop, in | him eséape, and apparently they caused the Archbishop, in | him eséape, and apparently they caused the Archbishop, in |
| 2347 | whose palace they had lodged the prince, to set him free. | whose palace they had lodged the prince, to set him free. | whose palace they had lodged the prince, to set him free. |
| 2348 | After a very short time Diocletian learned from the Devil, | After a very short time Diocletian learned from the Devil, | After a very short time Diocletian learned from the Devil, |
| 2349 | who appeared to him, that Nikometes had been allowed to | who appeared to him, that Nikometes had been allowed to | who appeared to him, that Nikometes had been allowed to |
| 2350 | escape a second time, that Gaius, Claudius, and Theodore had | escape a second time, that Gaius, Claudius, and Theodore had | escape a second time, that Gaius, Claudius, and Theodore had |
| 2351 | divided the Persian king’s bribe among them, and that all | divided the Persian king’s bribe among them, and that all | divided the Persian king’s bribe among them, and that all |
| 2352 | three had deceived him and lied to bim. The Devil urged | three had deceived him and lied to bim. The Devil urged | three had deceived him and lied to bim. The Devil urged |
| 2353 | the king to put them to death at once, but Diocletian objected, | the king to put them to death at once, but Diocletian objected, | the king to put them to death at once, but Diocletian objected, |
| 2354 | saying that if he did so there would be none left to command | saying that if he did so there would be none left to command | saying that if he did so there would be none left to command |
| 2355 | his troops, and that he would lose his kingdom. On this the | his troops, and that he would lose his kingdom. On this the | his troops, and that he would lose his kingdom. On this the |
| 2356 | Devil tried to convince Diocletian that it was he, and not | Devil tried to convince Diocletian that it was he, and not | Devil tried to convince Diocletian that it was he, and not |
| 2357 | Theodore, who had captured Nikometes, and that he had | Theodore, who had captured Nikometes, and that he had | Theodore, who had captured Nikometes, and that he had |
| 2358 | large armies of soldiers at his command. In proof of this he | large armies of soldiers at his command. In proof of this he | large armies of soldiers at his command. In proof of this he |
| 2359 | made great numbers of his demons to take the forms of | made great numbers of his demons to take the forms of | made great numbers of his demons to take the forms of |
| 2360 | soldiers prepared for battle, and to appear before Diocletian, | soldiers prepared for battle, and to appear before Diocletian, | soldiers prepared for battle, and to appear before Diocletian, |
| 2361 | and with them were seventy demons in the forms of gods. | and with them were seventy demons in the forms of gods. | and with them were seventy demons in the forms of gods. |
| 2362 | Pointing these out to Diocletian the Devil said to him, ¢ Thou | Pointing these out to Diocletian the Devil said to him, ¢ Thou | Pointing these out to Diocletian the Devil said to him, ¢ Thou |
| 2363 | wilt now know that the fear of the Anatolian and of Claudius | wilt now know that the fear of the Anatolian and of Claudius | wilt now know that the fear of the Anatolian and of Claudius |
| 2364 | need not terrify thee’; and when the Devil had described | need not terrify thee’; and when the Devil had described | need not terrify thee’; and when the Devil had described |
| 2365 | how he would bring these two men into great disgrace he | how he would bring these two men into great disgrace he | how he would bring these two men into great disgrace he |
| 2366 | disappeared. | disappeared. | disappeared. |
| 2367 | When the Devil left him Diocletian went and told the | When the Devil left him Diocletian went and told the | When the Devil left him Diocletian went and told the |
| 2368 | Queen all that he had said, and then had Nikometes brought | Queen all that he had said, and then had Nikometes brought | Queen all that he had said, and then had Nikometes brought |
| 2369 | before him for examination. The prince confessed that he | before him for examination. The prince confessed that he | before him for examination. The prince confessed that he |
| 2370 | had been twice captured, thus proving that Gaius and | had been twice captured, thus proving that Gaius and | had been twice captured, thus proving that Gaius and |
| 2371 | Theodore and Claudius had deceived Diocletian, and lied | Theodore and Claudius had deceived Diocletian, and lied | Theodore and Claudius had deceived Diocletian, and lied |
| page 83 | |||
| 2372 | SUMMARIES Ixxv | SUMMARIES Ixxv | SUMMARIES Ixxv |
| 2373 | to him. Diocletian rejoiced to have his suspicions confirmed, | to him. Diocletian rejoiced to have his suspicions confirmed, | to him. Diocletian rejoiced to have his suspicions confirmed, |
| 2374 | and he rose up in a rage and went and slew Archbishop | and he rose up in a rage and went and slew Archbishop | and he rose up in a rage and went and slew Archbishop |
| 2375 | Gaius, and wrecked his palace, and then plundered all the | Gaius, and wrecked his palace, and then plundered all the | Gaius, and wrecked his palace, and then plundered all the |
| 2376 | churches in Antioch. Whilst these events were taking place | churches in Antioch. Whilst these events were taking place | churches in Antioch. Whilst these events were taking place |
| 2377 | in Antioch Theodore was in the country, engaged in his | in Antioch Theodore was in the country, engaged in his | in Antioch Theodore was in the country, engaged in his |
| 2378 | military duties, but he was kept informed about what was | military duties, but he was kept informed about what was | military duties, but he was kept informed about what was |
| 2379 | happening by his sister, who wrote letters to him. Mean- | happening by his sister, who wrote letters to him. Mean- | happening by his sister, who wrote letters to him. Mean- |
| 2380 | while the Queen pressed Diocletian to summon Theodore to | while the Queen pressed Diocletian to summon Theodore to | while the Queen pressed Diocletian to summon Theodore to |
| 2381 | Antioch, ostensibly to discuss with him a private matter in | Antioch, ostensibly to discuss with him a private matter in | Antioch, ostensibly to discuss with him a private matter in |
| 2382 | connection with the king of Persia, and he carried out her | connection with the king of Persia, and he carried out her | connection with the king of Persia, and he carried out her |
| 2383 | wish. When the letter of recall had been dispatched to | wish. When the letter of recall had been dispatched to | wish. When the letter of recall had been dispatched to |
| 2384 | Theodore, the Emperor instructed sixteen guards (?) to prepare | Theodore, the Emperor instructed sixteen guards (?) to prepare | Theodore, the Emperor instructed sixteen guards (?) to prepare |
| 2385 | fetters for Theodore, and to hold themselves in readiness to | fetters for Theodore, and to hold themselves in readiness to | fetters for Theodore, and to hold themselves in readiness to |
| 2386 | seize him when he appeared. In response to the imperial | seize him when he appeared. In response to the imperial | seize him when he appeared. In response to the imperial |
| 2387 | message, Theodore, suspecting no foul play, returned quickly | message, Theodore, suspecting no foul play, returned quickly | message, Theodore, suspecting no foul play, returned quickly |
| 2388 | to Antioch, and when he entered the palace he laid down his | to Antioch, and when he entered the palace he laid down his | to Antioch, and when he entered the palace he laid down his |
| 2389 | sword, and passed at once into the royal presence. Diocletian | sword, and passed at once into the royal presence. Diocletian | sword, and passed at once into the royal presence. Diocletian |
| 2390 | smiled at him craftily, and having addressed to him words of | smiled at him craftily, and having addressed to him words of | smiled at him craftily, and having addressed to him words of |
| 2391 | congratulation made a sign to the sixteen guards, who fell | congratulation made a sign to the sixteen guards, who fell | congratulation made a sign to the sixteen guards, who fell |
| 2392 | upon him and bound him in fetters, and haled him out to the | upon him and bound him in fetters, and haled him out to the | upon him and bound him in fetters, and haled him out to the |
| 2393 | persea tree in the courtyard of the palace. Theodore entreated | persea tree in the courtyard of the palace. Theodore entreated | persea tree in the courtyard of the palace. Theodore entreated |
| 2394 | the guards to loosen his bonds that he might pray a little | the guards to loosen his bonds that he might pray a little | the guards to loosen his bonds that he might pray a little |
| 2395 | before he died. When they refused to do this he made | before he died. When they refused to do this he made | before he died. When they refused to do this he made |
| 2396 | a violent effort, and throwing out his arms burst their bonds | a violent effort, and throwing out his arms burst their bonds | a violent effort, and throwing out his arms burst their bonds |
| 2397 | asunder, and hurled the whole of the sixteen guards to the | asunder, and hurled the whole of the sixteen guards to the | asunder, and hurled the whole of the sixteen guards to the |
| 2398 | ground, When he had ended his prayer he bade the execu- | ground, When he had ended his prayer he bade the execu- | ground, When he had ended his prayer he bade the execu- |
| 2399 | tioners do their duty, and they at once nailed him to the | tioners do their duty, and they at once nailed him to the | tioners do their duty, and they at once nailed him to the |
| 2400 | persea tree with one hundred and fifty-three nails. Michael | persea tree with one hundred and fifty-three nails. Michael | persea tree with one hundred and fifty-three nails. Michael |
| 2401 | appeared and comforted him in his agony, and when Theodore | appeared and comforted him in his agony, and when Theodore | appeared and comforted him in his agony, and when Theodore |
| 2402 | entreated Christ to give him rest He received the martyr’s | entreated Christ to give him rest He received the martyr’s | entreated Christ to give him rest He received the martyr’s |
| 2403 | spirit to Himself. Saint Victor begged Romanus his father | spirit to Himself. Saint Victor begged Romanus his father | spirit to Himself. Saint Victor begged Romanus his father |
| 2404 | to ask Diocletian for the body of Theodore, and the Emperor | to ask Diocletian for the body of Theodore, and the Emperor | to ask Diocletian for the body of Theodore, and the Emperor |
| 2405 | granted his petition. Victor, and Claudius, and the sister of | granted his petition. Victor, and Claudius, and the sister of | granted his petition. Victor, and Claudius, and the sister of |
| 2406 | ‘Theodore took the body down from the persea tree, and laid | ‘Theodore took the body down from the persea tree, and laid | ‘Theodore took the body down from the persea tree, and laid |
| 2407 | it in the family vault, and it worked many cures. | it in the family vault, and it worked many cures. | it in the family vault, and it worked many cures. |
| page 84 | |||
| 2408 | Ixxvi INTRODUCTION | Ixxvi INTRODUCTION | Ixxvi INTRODUCTION |
| 2409 | 2. Tue Discourse oN Mary THroTOKOS BY CYRIL, | 2. Tue Discourse oN Mary THroTOKOS BY CYRIL, | 2. Tue Discourse oN Mary THroTOKOS BY CYRIL, |
| 2410 | ArcHBISHOP OF JERUSALEM. | ArcHBISHOP OF JERUSALEM. | ArcHBISHOP OF JERUSALEM. |
| 2411 | Cyril, the writer of this Discourse, seems to have been | Cyril, the writer of this Discourse, seems to have been | Cyril, the writer of this Discourse, seems to have been |
| 2412 | born in or near Jerusalem about ⲇ.. 8315. He was conse- | born in or near Jerusalem about ⲇ.. 8315. He was conse- | born in or near Jerusalem about ḋ.. 8315. He was conse- |
| 2413 | crated bishop of Jerusalem in 351, held the see for thirty-five | crated bishop of Jerusalem in 351, held the see for thirty-five | crated bishop of Jerusalem in 351, held the see for thirty-five |
| 2414 | years, during sixteen of which he was in exile, and died about | years, during sixteen of which he was in exile, and died about | years, during sixteen of which he was in exile, and died about |
| 2415 | 386. The Discourse summarized below?! is probably an | 386. The Discourse summarized below?! is probably an | 386. The Discourse summarized below?! is probably an |
| 2416 | imitation of the twenty-first 2 of his ¢ Catechetical Lectures’, | imitation of the twenty-first 2 of his ¢ Catechetical Lectures’, | imitation of the twenty-first 2 of his ¢ Catechetical Lectures’, |
| 2417 | which seem to have been written when he was a presbyter before | which seem to have been written when he was a presbyter before | which seem to have been written when he was a presbyter before |
| 2418 | 850.2 Cyril compares the Discourse which he pronounced on | 850.2 Cyril compares the Discourse which he pronounced on | 850.2 Cyril compares the Discourse which he pronounced on |
| 2419 | the day of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary to | the day of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary to | the day of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary to |
| 2420 | the feast which a rich man gives to his friends. As the rich | the feast which a rich man gives to his friends. As the rich | the feast which a rich man gives to his friends. As the rich |
| 2421 | man sets before them first of all the daintiest meats and | man sets before them first of all the daintiest meats and | man sets before them first of all the daintiest meats and |
| 2422 | the choicest wines, even so Cyril places first of all before his | the choicest wines, even so Cyril places first of all before his | the choicest wines, even so Cyril places first of all before his |
| 2423 | hearers the most important facts and arguments which he has | hearers the most important facts and arguments which he has | hearers the most important facts and arguments which he has |
| 2424 | been able to collect about the Virgin Mary. In the first | been able to collect about the Virgin Mary. In the first | been able to collect about the Virgin Mary. In the first |
| 2425 | place, he says, we must remember that it is Jesus Who | place, he says, we must remember that it is Jesus Who | place, he says, we must remember that it is Jesus Who |
| 2426 | has invited us this day to commemorate His mother, who | has invited us this day to commemorate His mother, who | has invited us this day to commemorate His mother, who |
| 2427 | was at once His throne and His habitation. On this day | was at once His throne and His habitation. On this day | was at once His throne and His habitation. On this day |
| 2428 | the mother of the King of Life tasted death, because she | the mother of the King of Life tasted death, because she | the mother of the King of Life tasted death, because she |
| 2429 | was a mortal woman and a creature of flesh and blood. | was a mortal woman and a creature of flesh and blood. | was a mortal woman and a creature of flesh and blood. |
| 2430 | Moreover, Mary was begotten by a human father and brought | Moreover, Mary was begotten by a human father and brought | Moreover, Mary was begotten by a human father and brought |
| 2431 | forth by a human mother, like every other human being. | forth by a human mother, like every other human being. | forth by a human mother, like every other human being. |
| 2432 | Those godless heretics, like Ebion (?) and Harpocratius, who | Those godless heretics, like Ebion (?) and Harpocratius, who | Those godless heretics, like Ebion (?) and Harpocratius, who |
| 2433 | say that Mary was ϣⲓ which took the form of a | say that Mary was ϣⲓ which took the form of a | say that Mary was ṡi which took the form of a |
| 2434 | woman and gave birth to Emmanuel, fail to see that if Mary | woman and gave birth to Emmanuel, fail to see that if Mary | woman and gave birth to Emmanuel, fail to see that if Mary |
| 2435 | was a ⲙⲓ she could have had no body, and could never | was a ⲙⲓ she could have had no body, and could never | was a mi she could have had no body, and could never |
| 2436 | have died, and that Christ could never have put on flesh from | have died, and that Christ could never have put on flesh from | have died, and that Christ could never have put on flesh from |
| 2437 | her. If we listen attentively, with the help of the Paraclete and | her. If we listen attentively, with the help of the Paraclete and | her. If we listen attentively, with the help of the Paraclete and |
| 2438 | of the Virgin Mary herself Cyril will relate Mary’s history. | of the Virgin Mary herself Cyril will relate Mary’s history. | of the Virgin Mary herself Cyril will relate Mary’s history. |
| 2439 | ! For an Ethiopic version see Oriental, No. 604, fol. 92a ff. | ! For an Ethiopic version see Oriental, No. 604, fol. 92a ff. | ! For an Ethiopic version see Oriental, No. 604, fol. 92a ff. |
| 2440 | ? Read ‘twenty-first’ for ‘twentieth’ on ⲣ. 626, 1. 4. | ? Read ‘twenty-first’ for ‘twentieth’ on ⲣ. 626, 1. 4. | ? Read ‘twenty-first’ for ‘twentieth’ on r. 626, 1. 4. |
| 2441 | 3 See De Ronestin, ¢ The Five Lectures of St. Cyril’, Oxford, 1887 ; and | 3 See De Ronestin, ¢ The Five Lectures of St. Cyril’, Oxford, 1887 ; and | 3 See De Ronestin, ¢ The Five Lectures of St. Cyril’, Oxford, 1887 ; and |
| 2442 | E. H. Gifford, Catechetical Lectures (in A Select Library, 2nd ser., vol. vii) ; | E. H. Gifford, Catechetical Lectures (in A Select Library, 2nd ser., vol. vii) ; | E. H. Gifford, Catechetical Lectures (in A Select Library, 2nd ser., vol. vii) ; |
| 2443 | Migne, Patrologia, Ser. Graec. tom. 33. | Migne, Patrologia, Ser. Graec. tom. 33. | Migne, Patrologia, Ser. Graec. tom. 33. |
| page 85 | |||
| 2444 | SUMMARIES xxvii | SUMMARIES xxvii | SUMMARIES xxvii |
| 2445 | Many writers have compiled fabulous lives of the Virgin | Many writers have compiled fabulous lives of the Virgin | Many writers have compiled fabulous lives of the Virgin |
| 2446 | which resemble the mythological stories that are found in | which resemble the mythological stories that are found in | which resemble the mythological stories that are found in |
| 2447 | the works of the Greek poets, but works of this kind he rejects | the works of the Greek poets, but works of this kind he rejects | the works of the Greek poets, but works of this kind he rejects |
| 2448 | entirely. | entirely. | entirely. |
| 2449 | From information which Cyril claims to have derived from | From information which Cyril claims to have derived from | From information which Cyril claims to have derived from |
| 2450 | the Virgin Mary herself, he states that her parents were of | the Virgin Mary herself, he states that her parents were of | the Virgin Mary herself, he states that her parents were of |
| 2451 | the tribe of Judah, and of the House of David. Her mother | the tribe of Judah, and of the House of David. Her mother | the tribe of Judah, and of the House of David. Her mother |
| 2452 | was called Anna, or more commonly Mariham. She was | was called Anna, or more commonly Mariham. She was | was called Anna, or more commonly Mariham. She was |
| 2453 | born in the village of Magdalia, and was called also Mary | born in the village of Magdalia, and was called also Mary | born in the village of Magdalia, and was called also Mary |
| 2454 | Magdalene. She was Mary who belonged to Kledpa and | Magdalene. She was Mary who belonged to Kledpa and | Magdalene. She was Mary who belonged to Kledpa and |
| 2455 | to James, the son of Joseph the carpenter, into whose care | to James, the son of Joseph the carpenter, into whose care | to James, the son of Joseph the carpenter, into whose care |
| 2456 | she had been committed. Cyril says that he has examined | she had been committed. Cyril says that he has examined | she had been committed. Cyril says that he has examined |
| 2457 | the writings of Josephus and Irenaeus and of the Hebrews, | the writings of Josephus and Irenaeus and of the Hebrews, | the writings of Josephus and Irenaeus and of the Hebrews, |
| 2458 | and he is convinced that Mary was of the House of David. | and he is convinced that Mary was of the House of David. | and he is convinced that Mary was of the House of David. |
| 2459 | In a district of Jerusalem called Magdalia there was a | In a district of Jerusalem called Magdalia there was a | In a district of Jerusalem called Magdalia there was a |
| 2460 | small village inhabited by Jews. Among these was one | small village inhabited by Jews. Among these was one | small village inhabited by Jews. Among these was one |
| 2461 | Aaron, who was commonly called David ; he was very rich | Aaron, who was commonly called David ; he was very rich | Aaron, who was commonly called David ; he was very rich |
| 2462 | and very charitable, and awaited the coming of the Redeemer | and very charitable, and awaited the coming of the Redeemer | and very charitable, and awaited the coming of the Redeemer |
| 2463 | of Israel. As Aaron was lying on his bed one evening he | of Israel. As Aaron was lying on his bed one evening he | of Israel. As Aaron was lying on his bed one evening he |
| 2464 | fell into an ecstasy, and heard a voice telling him that the | fell into an ecstasy, and heard a voice telling him that the | fell into an ecstasy, and heard a voice telling him that the |
| 2465 | Redeemer of Israel should spring from his family. His wife | Redeemer of Israel should spring from his family. His wife | Redeemer of Israel should spring from his family. His wife |
| 2466 | was called Sara, and she bore him a son, whom his father | was called Sara, and she bore him a son, whom his father | was called Sara, and she bore him a son, whom his father |
| 2467 | called Joakim and his mother called Kledpa. David, i.e. | called Joakim and his mother called Kledpa. David, i.e. | called Joakim and his mother called Kledpa. David, i.e. |
| 2468 | Aaron, gave his niece Anna, the daughter of his brother | Aaron, gave his niece Anna, the daughter of his brother | Aaron, gave his niece Anna, the daughter of his brother |
| 2469 | Aminadab, to Joakim-Klebpa to wife, and some time after | Aminadab, to Joakim-Klebpa to wife, and some time after | Aminadab, to Joakim-Klebpa to wife, and some time after |
| 2470 | this David-Aaron and his wife Sara left all their possessions | this David-Aaron and his wife Sara left all their possessions | this David-Aaron and his wife Sara left all their possessions |
| 2471 | to their son; now Anna, their daughter-in-law, was barren. | to their son; now Anna, their daughter-in-law, was barren. | to their son; now Anna, their daughter-in-law, was barren. |
| 2472 | After some time, when it seemed probable that a stranger | After some time, when it seemed probable that a stranger | After some time, when it seemed probable that a stranger |
| 2473 | ~ would inherit their property, Joakim-Kleopa and Anna went | ~ would inherit their property, Joakim-Kleopa and Anna went | ~ would inherit their property, Joakim-Kleopa and Anna went |
| 2474 | ⲛⲣ to the Temple and paid their vows, and prayed for a child, | ⲛⲣ to the Temple and paid their vows, and prayed for a child, | nr to the Temple and paid their vows, and prayed for a child, |
| 2475 | "whom they promised to dedicate to the Lord. Having ended | "whom they promised to dedicate to the Lord. Having ended | "whom they promised to dedicate to the Lord. Having ended |
| 2476 | his prayer, Joakim-Kledpa heard a voice, which came from the | his prayer, Joakim-Kledpa heard a voice, which came from the | his prayer, Joakim-Kledpa heard a voice, which came from the |
| 2477 | | altar, telling him that he should have a child, for his petition | | altar, telling him that he should have a child, for his petition | | altar, telling him that he should have a child, for his petition |
| 2478 | had been accepted. In due course a daughter was born to | had been accepted. In due course a daughter was born to | had been accepted. In due course a daughter was born to |
| 2479 | Joakim-Klebpa, and he called her Mary, and when she was a | Joakim-Klebpa, and he called her Mary, and when she was a | Joakim-Klebpa, and he called her Mary, and when she was a |
| page 86 | |||
| 2480 | Ixxviii INTRODUCTION | Ixxviii INTRODUCTION | Ixxviii INTRODUCTION |
| 2481 | few years old her parents took her to the Temple and gave her | few years old her parents took her to the Temple and gave her | few years old her parents took her to the Temple and gave her |
| 2482 | to the Lord, according to their vow. In the fifteenth year | to the Lord, according to their vow. In the fifteenth year | to the Lord, according to their vow. In the fifteenth year |
| 2483 | of her age Gabriel visited her, and announced to her that the | of her age Gabriel visited her, and announced to her that the | of her age Gabriel visited her, and announced to her that the |
| 2484 | ¢ Saviour was coming to her’. Cyril states that Gabriel | ¢ Saviour was coming to her’. Cyril states that Gabriel | ¢ Saviour was coming to her’. Cyril states that Gabriel |
| 2485 | visited her on the 7th day of the month Xanthikos, which | visited her on the 7th day of the month Xanthikos, which | visited her on the 7th day of the month Xanthikos, which |
| 2486 | is the day of the new moon of Parmoute, i.e. March 27, and | is the day of the new moon of Parmoute, i.e. March 27, and | is the day of the new moon of Parmoute, i.e. March 27, and |
| 2487 | that Christ was born on the 29th day of Khasileue,! or Khoiak, | that Christ was born on the 29th day of Khasileue,! or Khoiak, | that Christ was born on the 29th day of Khasileue,! or Khoiak, |
| 2488 | i.e. December 25. He was born at Ⲕⲁ. which is | i.e. December 25. He was born at ⲕⲁ. which is | i.e. December 25. He was born at ka. which is |
| 2489 | Bethlehem. When Jesus entered Egypt He was two years | Bethlehem. When Jesus entered Egypt He was two years | Bethlehem. When Jesus entered Egypt He was two years |
| 2490 | and four months old, and He and Joseph and Mary travelled | and four months old, and He and Joseph and Mary travelled | and four months old, and He and Joseph and Mary travelled |
| 2491 | thither on a light fleecy cloud. According to Cyril it would | thither on a light fleecy cloud. According to Cyril it would | thither on a light fleecy cloud. According to Cyril it would |
| 2492 | have been impossible for Mary and the Child to bear the | have been impossible for Mary and the Child to bear the | have been impossible for Mary and the Child to bear the |
| 2493 | fatigue of a journey which was so long that a traveller had | fatigue of a journey which was so long that a traveller had | fatigue of a journey which was so long that a traveller had |
| 2494 | to make twenty halts in the caravanserais on the road. | to make twenty halts in the caravanserais on the road. | to make twenty halts in the caravanserais on the road. |
| 2495 | The Discourse on Mary Theotokos is interrupted at this | The Discourse on Mary Theotokos is interrupted at this | The Discourse on Mary Theotokos is interrupted at this |
| 2496 | point by a personal anecdote told by Cyril himself. A certain | point by a personal anecdote told by Cyril himself. A certain | point by a personal anecdote told by Cyril himself. A certain |
| 2497 | monk called Annarikhus, who lived near Gaza, and who had | monk called Annarikhus, who lived near Gaza, and who had | monk called Annarikhus, who lived near Gaza, and who had |
| 2498 | studied with great success the works of the heresiarch Bion (¥) | studied with great success the works of the heresiarch Bion (¥) | studied with great success the works of the heresiarch Bion (¥) |
| 2499 | and Harpocratius (7), began to preach the lies and blasphemies | and Harpocratius (7), began to preach the lies and blasphemies | and Harpocratius (7), began to preach the lies and blasphemies |
| 2500 | of these men to the pilgrims who flocked to the shrines in the | of these men to the pilgrims who flocked to the shrines in the | of these men to the pilgrims who flocked to the shrines in the |
| 2501 | neighbourhood. When Cyril learned what the monk’s doe- | neighbourhood. When Cyril learned what the monk’s doe- | neighbourhood. When Cyril learned what the monk’s doe- |
| 2502 | trines were he sent two messengers to the Bishop of Gaza, | trines were he sent two messengers to the Bishop of Gaza, | trines were he sent two messengers to the Bishop of Gaza, |
| 2503 | ordering him to send Annarikhus, together with his books of | ordering him to send Annarikhus, together with his books of | ordering him to send Annarikhus, together with his books of |
| 2504 | heresy, to him in Jerusalem. When he entered Cyril’s pre- | heresy, to him in Jerusalem. When he entered Cyril’s pre- | heresy, to him in Jerusalem. When he entered Cyril’s pre- |
| 2505 | sence, in answer to the archbishop’s accusation that he | sence, in answer to the archbishop’s accusation that he | sence, in answer to the archbishop’s accusation that he |
| 2506 | preached false doctrine, Annarikhus declared that he only | preached false doctrine, Annarikhus declared that he only | preached false doctrine, Annarikhus declared that he only |
| 2507 | preached the doctrine of the Apostles and of Fathers such as | preached the doctrine of the Apostles and of Fathers such as | preached the doctrine of the Apostles and of Fathers such as |
| 2508 | Sator, Ebion, and Harpocratius. Pressed by Cyril to declare | Sator, Ebion, and Harpocratius. Pressed by Cyril to declare | Sator, Ebion, and Harpocratius. Pressed by Cyril to declare |
| 2509 | what this doctrine was exactly, the monk, on the authority of | what this doctrine was exactly, the monk, on the authority of | what this doctrine was exactly, the monk, on the authority of |
| 2510 | the Gospel to the Hebrews, asserted that: 1. When Christ | the Gospel to the Hebrews, asserted that: 1. When Christ | the Gospel to the Hebrews, asserted that: 1. When Christ |
| 2511 | wished to come upon the earth the Good Father committed | wished to come upon the earth the Good Father committed | wished to come upon the earth the Good Father committed |
| 2512 | 1 On p. 634, 1. 16, for Khasilene read Khasileue. | 1 On p. 634, 1. 16, for Khasilene read Khasileue. | 1 On p. 634, 1. 16, for Khasilene read Khasileue. |
| 2513 | 2 *E¢pdfa, airy éoriv Badéep (LXX, Swete’s edition, i, 453). Originally | 2 *E¢pdfa, airy éoriv Badéep (LXX, Swete’s edition, i, 453). Originally | 2 *E¢pdfa, airy éoriv Badéep (LXX, Swete’s edition, i, 453). Originally |
| 2514 | Ephratha seems to have been the name of the district of Bethlehem, but | Ephratha seems to have been the name of the district of Bethlehem, but | Ephratha seems to have been the name of the district of Bethlehem, but |
| 2515 | in Mieah v. 1 and Ruth iv. 11 ⲡⲧⲟ means the town itself. | in Mieah v. 1 and Ruth iv. 11 ⲡⲧⲟ means the town itself. | in Mieah v. 1 and Ruth iv. 11 pto means the town itself. |
| page 87 | |||
| 2516 | SUMMARIES xxix | SUMMARIES xxix | SUMMARIES xxix |
| 2517 | Him to the care of a mighty ⲟⲏ which was called | Him to the care of a mighty ⲟⲏ which was called | Him to the care of a mighty oy which was called |
| 2518 | Michael. 2. This ϣⲓ came down upon earth, and was | Michael. 2. This ϣⲓ came down upon earth, and was | Michael. 2. This ṡi came down upon earth, and was |
| 2519 | alled Mary, and Christ was in her womb seven months. | alled Mary, and Christ was in her womb seven months. | alled Mary, and Christ was in her womb seven months. |
| 2520 | n reply to Cyril’s question if he took the Gospels literally, | n reply to Cyril’s question if he took the Gospels literally, | n reply to Cyril’s question if he took the Gospels literally, |
| 2521 | Ⲙⲉ monk said Yes, and then Cyril asked him where in the | ⲙⲏⲓ monk said Yes, and then Cyril asked him where in the | myi monk said Yes, and then Cyril asked him where in the |
| 2522 | sospels did he find it stated that the Virgin Mary, the | sospels did he find it stated that the Virgin Mary, the | sospels did he find it stated that the Virgin Mary, the |
| 2523 | Mother of God, was ⲏ ? The monk replied ¢ In the | Mother of God, was ⲓⲉ ? The monk replied ¢ In the | Mother of God, was ie ? The monk replied ¢ In the |
| 2524 | ⲛⲟⲃⲣⲉ of the Ilebrews’, a work which he regarded as of | ⲛⲟⲃⲣⲉ of the Ilebrews’, a work which he regarded as of | novre of the Ilebrews’, a work which he regarded as of |
| 2525 | ⲙⲙⲟⲓ ⲓⲧ equal to that of the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, | ⲙⲙⲟⲓ ⲓⲧ equal to that of the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, | mmoi it equal to that of the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, |
| 2526 | Luke, and John. When Cyril had shewn him the absurdity | Luke, and John. When Cyril had shewn him the absurdity | Luke, and John. When Cyril had shewn him the absurdity |
| 2527 | f setting the ‘misleading doctrine of the Hebrews’ in the | f setting the ‘misleading doctrine of the Hebrews’ in the | f setting the ‘misleading doctrine of the Hebrews’ in the |
| 2528 | lace of the doctrine of Christ, and proved to him by quota- | lace of the doctrine of Christ, and proved to him by quota- | lace of the doctrine of Christ, and proved to him by quota- |
| 2529 | ions from the New Testament and the ¢Ancoratus’? | ions from the New Testament and the ¢Ancoratus’? | ions from the New Testament and the ¢Ancoratus’? |
| 2530 | ‘Ayxvpwrés) of Epiphanius that the doctrine of the Jews | ‘Ayxvpwrés) of Epiphanius that the doctrine of the Jews | ‘Ayxvpwrés) of Epiphanius that the doctrine of the Jews |
| 2531 | an never be joined unto the doctrine of Christ, the monk | an never be joined unto the doctrine of Christ, the monk | an never be joined unto the doctrine of Christ, the monk |
| 2532 | dmitted that he had made a mistake, and asked for Cyril's | dmitted that he had made a mistake, and asked for Cyril's | dmitted that he had made a mistake, and asked for Cyril's |
| 2533 | orgiveness, He then delivered up his books to Cyril, who | orgiveness, He then delivered up his books to Cyril, who | orgiveness, He then delivered up his books to Cyril, who |
| 2534 | wurned them in the fire. This done Cyril began to expound | wurned them in the fire. This done Cyril began to expound | wurned them in the fire. This done Cyril began to expound |
| 2535 | iis doctrine of Mary Theotokos, but the loss of a leaf from | iis doctrine of Mary Theotokos, but the loss of a leaf from | iis doctrine of Mary Theotokos, but the loss of a leaf from |
| 2536 | ur manuscript makes our statement of it incomplete. At the | ur manuscript makes our statement of it incomplete. At the | ur manuscript makes our statement of it incomplete. At the |
| 2537 | nd of his exposition he told Annarikhus that if he was | nd of his exposition he told Annarikhus that if he was | nd of his exposition he told Annarikhus that if he was |
| 2538 | villing to accept and to confess this doctrine he would | villing to accept and to confess this doctrine he would | villing to accept and to confess this doctrine he would |
| 2539 | ecelve him into his fold, and that if not he must leave the | ecelve him into his fold, and that if not he must leave the | ecelve him into his fold, and that if not he must leave the |
| 2540 | lace. The monk then cursed the heresy of Bion (or, Ebion) | lace. The monk then cursed the heresy of Bion (or, Ebion) | lace. The monk then cursed the heresy of Bion (or, Ebion) |
| 2541 | ind Harpocratius, and Cyril baptized him in the name of | ind Harpocratius, and Cyril baptized him in the name of | ind Harpocratius, and Cyril baptized him in the name of |
| 2542 | Saint Mary. Finally, Annarikhus went into a monastery in | Saint Mary. Finally, Annarikhus went into a monastery in | Saint Mary. Finally, Annarikhus went into a monastery in |
| 2543 | the Mount of Olives, and preached the doctrine acceptable to | the Mount of Olives, and preached the doctrine acceptable to | the Mount of Olives, and preached the doctrine acceptable to |
| 2544 | Cyril, denying that Mary was a Straus. | Cyril, denying that Mary was a Straus. | Cyril, denying that Mary was a Straus. |
| 2545 | Passing briefly over the paragraphs in which Cyril describes | Passing briefly over the paragraphs in which Cyril describes | Passing briefly over the paragraphs in which Cyril describes |
| 2546 | the relationship of Mary to Elisabeth, we come to his narrative | the relationship of Mary to Elisabeth, we come to his narrative | the relationship of Mary to Elisabeth, we come to his narrative |
| 2547 | ! This work was compiled by Epiphanius with the view of supplying | ! This work was compiled by Epiphanius with the view of supplying | ! This work was compiled by Epiphanius with the view of supplying |
| 2548 | presbyters and others with an exposition of the Monophysite creed for | presbyters and others with an exposition of the Monophysite creed for | presbyters and others with an exposition of the Monophysite creed for |
| 2549 | ase in various countries; the 121 sections in it deal chiefly with the | ase in various countries; the 121 sections in it deal chiefly with the | ase in various countries; the 121 sections in it deal chiefly with the |
| 2550 | doctrine of the Trinity, and assert clearly the veritable humanity of | doctrine of the Trinity, and assert clearly the veritable humanity of | doctrine of the Trinity, and assert clearly the veritable humanity of |
| 2551 | Christ and the resurrection of the body. See Tillemont, Mémoires Ecclés., | Christ and the resurrection of the body. See Tillemont, Mémoires Ecclés., | Christ and the resurrection of the body. See Tillemont, Mémoires Ecclés., |
| 2552 | jom. x, and for a handy reprint of the text, Migne, Patrologiae, tom. 43, | jom. x, and for a handy reprint of the text, Migne, Patrologiae, tom. 43, | jom. x, and for a handy reprint of the text, Migne, Patrologiae, tom. 43, |
| 2553 | Paris, 1858. | Paris, 1858. | Paris, 1858. |
| page 88 | |||
| 2554 | xxx INTRODUCTION | xxx INTRODUCTION | xxx INTRODUCTION |
| 2555 | of Mary's life in Jerusalem. After the Crucifixion John took | of Mary's life in Jerusalem. After the Crucifixion John took | of Mary's life in Jerusalem. After the Crucifixion John took |
| 2556 | Mary to his house, according to the command (see John xix. | Mary to his house, according to the command (see John xix. | Mary to his house, according to the command (see John xix. |
| 2557 | 26), and she passed her life in working miracles and in healing | 26), and she passed her life in working miracles and in healing | 26), and she passed her life in working miracles and in healing |
| 2558 | the sick. She gathered about her a large number of virgins, | the sick. She gathered about her a large number of virgins, | the sick. She gathered about her a large number of virgins, |
| 2559 | and shewed them by example as well as precept the blessings | and shewed them by example as well as precept the blessings | and shewed them by example as well as precept the blessings |
| 2560 | of a life dedicated wholly to God. When she had been living | of a life dedicated wholly to God. When she had been living | of a life dedicated wholly to God. When she had been living |
| 2561 | thus for ten years she one day bade John summon to her | thus for ten years she one day bade John summon to her | thus for ten years she one day bade John summon to her |
| 2562 | Peter and James, and when they had arrived she reminded | Peter and James, and when they had arrived she reminded | Peter and James, and when they had arrived she reminded |
| 2563 | them of the great events in the life of her Son which they | them of the great events in the life of her Son which they | them of the great events in the life of her Son which they |
| 2564 | had witnessed, and then told them that He had appeared to | had witnessed, and then told them that He had appeared to | had witnessed, and then told them that He had appeared to |
| 2565 | her and warned her that she had only three more days to live. | her and warned her that she had only three more days to live. | her and warned her that she had only three more days to live. |
| 2566 | She further told the Apostles that He had promised her such | She further told the Apostles that He had promised her such | She further told the Apostles that He had promised her such |
| 2567 | glory in heaven that even the saints would marvel thereat, | glory in heaven that even the saints would marvel thereat, | glory in heaven that even the saints would marvel thereat, |
| 2568 | and that all the angels and patriarchs and prophets and | and that all the angels and patriarchs and prophets and | and that all the angels and patriarchs and prophets and |
| 2569 | virgins would bow in homage before her. He bade her have | virgins would bow in homage before her. He bade her have | virgins would bow in homage before her. He bade her have |
| 2570 | no concern about her body, for as He Himself had tasted | no concern about her body, for as He Himself had tasted | no concern about her body, for as He Himself had tasted |
| 2571 | death, and had destroyed its power, so He would take care of | death, and had destroyed its power, so He would take care of | death, and had destroyed its power, so He would take care of |
| 2572 | her body and raise it up incorruptible at the appointed time. | her body and raise it up incorruptible at the appointed time. | her body and raise it up incorruptible at the appointed time. |
| 2573 | Having told her to inform Peter and John, and to tell them | Having told her to inform Peter and John, and to tell them | Having told her to inform Peter and John, and to tell them |
| 2574 | what to do in connection with her departure, and to give the | what to do in connection with her departure, and to give the | what to do in connection with her departure, and to give the |
| 2575 | nuns whom she superintended a solemn charge, He dis- | nuns whom she superintended a solemn charge, He dis- | nuns whom she superintended a solemn charge, He dis- |
| 2576 | appeared. The Apostles summoned the virgins to her, and | appeared. The Apostles summoned the virgins to her, and | appeared. The Apostles summoned the virgins to her, and |
| 2577 | when they came she took the hand of Mary Magdalene, who | when they came she took the hand of Mary Magdalene, who | when they came she took the hand of Mary Magdalene, who |
| 2578 | was very old, and turning to the virgins she bade them | was very old, and turning to the virgins she bade them | was very old, and turning to the virgins she bade them |
| 2579 | regard her as their mother. She then sent Peter to one | regard her as their mother. She then sent Peter to one | regard her as their mother. She then sent Peter to one |
| 2580 | Bibros, or Bifros, to fetch from his house some fine linen | Bibros, or Bifros, to fetch from his house some fine linen | Bibros, or Bifros, to fetch from his house some fine linen |
| 2581 | which had been deposited there, and James she sent to buy | which had been deposited there, and James she sent to buy | which had been deposited there, and James she sent to buy |
| 2582 | a stater’s worth of perfumed spices. When the evening of | a stater’s worth of perfumed spices. When the evening of | a stater’s worth of perfumed spices. When the evening of |
| 2583 | the day of her death arrived Mary told John to light a large | the day of her death arrived Mary told John to light a large | the day of her death arrived Mary told John to light a large |
| 2584 | number of lamps; and having laid the fine linen on the | number of lamps; and having laid the fine linen on the | number of lamps; and having laid the fine linen on the |
| 2585 | ground, and spread the sweet spices over it, she stood up | ground, and spread the sweet spices over it, she stood up | ground, and spread the sweet spices over it, she stood up |
| 2586 | on it and prayed that the river of fire might be tranquil | on it and prayed that the river of fire might be tranquil | on it and prayed that the river of fire might be tranquil |
| 2587 | and allow her to cross over it. She then lay down upon the | and allow her to cross over it. She then lay down upon the | and allow her to cross over it. She then lay down upon the |
| 2588 | linen with her face to the east, and Christ mounted on the | linen with her face to the east, and Christ mounted on the | linen with her face to the east, and Christ mounted on the |
| 2589 | Cherubim came to her with His angels. Ⲙⲉ summoned Death | Cherubim came to her with His angels. Ⲙⲏⲓ summoned Death | Cherubim came to her with His angels. Myi summoned Death |
Provenance
- title
- Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915)
- dialect
- sahidic
- source
- OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft/pages
- licence
- public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- file
- Homilies/Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915)/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.ocr.L0.txt
- title
- Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915) — Cairene
- dialect
- bohairic
- source
- generated from miscellaneouscop00budguoft.ocr.L0.txt (OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Tex)
- licence
- CC BY-SA 4.0
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- generated by
- tools/segment_sahidic.py segment() (SC-9 c) then tools/sahidic_to_cairene.py (route D, C3a 2026-09-24; tier c, ROUTE-2 2026-09-26) then tools/cairene.py from_witness dialect=bohairic on the intermediate (L1 = Cairene(N_B(D(N_S(L0)))), RI-038; word division church); Sahidic N stage counts: abbrev=115 editorial_kept=3 editorial_lacuna=102 hyphen_rejoined=1776 jinkim_unified=12 l1_morphs_unsplit=48 l1_numeral_morph_digits=11 l2_1b_cairene=563 l2_1b_sahidic_table=200 lexeme_L1-S-3=105 lexeme_L1-S-4=27 lexeme_L1-S-8=5 lexeme_open=255 n_morphs_fallback=48 numeral=233 numeral_single_ambiguous=17001 stroke_kept=26814 stroke_unified=49908 tokens=144866
- file
- Homilies/Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915)/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.ocr.L1.txt
- title
- Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915) — Kemetic
- dialect
- bohairic
- source
- generated from miscellaneouscop00budguoft.ocr.L1.txt
- licence
- CC BY-SA 4.0
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- generated by
- tools/coptic_to_kemetic.py convert() on the L1 text (letter rules of DECISIONS.md 2026-09-08)
- file
- Homilies/Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915)/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.ocr.L2.txt
L0 witness (OCR)
L1 Cairene
L2 Kemetic
Cite as:
Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915). OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts/miscellaneouscop00budguoft/pages. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/homilies/budge-miscellaneous-coptic-texts-in-the-dialect-of-upper-egypt-british-museum-1915/miscellaneouscop00budguoft.ocr/. Budge – Miscellaneous Coptic Texts in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (British Museum, 1915); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge) — two-country rule met (LICENCES.md §7 + US ≤1930), REBUILD-PREP 2026-09-26); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
What the layers are
L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.